Anda di halaman 1dari 796

I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling.

I am simply playing in her world for my own


entertainment and not for profit.

Harry Potter and the Witches’ Secret


Prologue
Friday 6 August 1995

To: Amelia Bones, Director MLE


6 August 1995
Report of Auror activity in support of OOTP
From: Auror, Basic, Nymphadora Tonks

Today an escort from the Order Of The Phoenix (OOTP), commanded by Master Auror (Ret.)
Alastor Moody and including Senior Auror Kingsley Shacklebolt, Senior Auror (reserve)
Emmeline Vance, Auror Hestia Jones, and myself, as well as the werewolf wizard Remus Lupin
and wizards Elphias Doge, Dedalus Diggle, and Sturgis Podmore, removed Lord Harry Potter
from 4 Privet Drive, Little Whinging, Surrey, to a location under Fidelius in the environs of
London.

This leadership of the OOTP considered that the move was necessary to provide a safer
environment for His Lordship as he had been forced to defend himself and his cousin, fighting
off two dementors on Monday 2 Aug 1995.

Lord Potter appeared to be malnourished and was bruised about the limbs and face. The house
appeared unnaturally clean, almost unlived-in. The door to Lord Potter’s room contained four
deadbolt locks, all keyed from outside. Lord Potter did not have the key and stated that the
family (Dursley) he stayed with routinely locked him in the room after forcing him to work.
There was a device called a cat flap in the bottom of the door where apparently cans of soup
were pushed through if the family decided to keep the subject confined. The room was bare of
furnishings with the exception of a single bed, a wardrobe, and a desk with one chair. The one
window to this room was barred.

When added to the reports from the Medi-Witch at Hogwarts, this information leads this Auror
to believe that Lord Potter is ritually abused in the Dursley household and should be
permanently removed from the location as soon as possible.

In the location to which he was removed, Lord Potter is under the care of his godfather, Lord
Black (Sirius Orion Black). While it is obvious Lord Black cares greatly for his godson, he is being
pressured by APWB (Albus Percival Wulfric Bryan) Dumbledore to leave Lord Potter at 4 Privet
Drive in order to maintain his safety due to (apparently) unique wards that are tied to the
circumstances of Lady Lily and Lord James Potter’s deaths.

This Auror knows of no such wards. While at the residence the wards were scanned and the
results were forwarded to Unspeakable Hanson for analysis.

I can only conclude that APWB Dumbledore has some ulterior motive for his actions concerning
Lord Potter. The subject is alternately kept isolated, then allowed to be near his only family

1
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

(Lord Black) and friends (the Weasley family, especially the youngest boy, Ronald, and girl,
Ginevra, and Ms. Hermione Granger, a first-generation witch).

Lord Potter has not been educated in a manner reflecting his social status. Lord Potter has not
been trained to use or control his huge amounts of raw magic.

Lord Potter is, as stated, extremely isolated socially, and while he apparently is developing
along normal lines for a wizard, his enormous amounts of raw magic are unrestrained and are
having the expected affect on all witches he comes near. This being the case, I believe that all
unbonded witches near him will be unable to restrain themselves.

While Lord Potter is in fact fifteen years old, he is exerting tremendous breeding pressure due
to his enormous level of raw magic power, his ability to overcome his pitiable circumstances,
his known great wealth and lineage, and his obvious capacity for overcoming adversity. Again,
he has not been educated in wizarding traditions and therefore represents a tremendous risk of
a mass breeding, especially in the school environment.

As a side note, two of the Weasley boys, Fred and George, have devised an artifact known as an
Extendable Ear. Using these artifacts it is possible to listen in to conversations from a
substantial distance. Two of these artifacts have been forwarded to the Department of
Mysteries for analysis.

The OOTP continues to meet in secret, but no actions have been taken. The OOTP is apparently
more interested in information gathering than in using that information. Lord Potter is
specifically prevented from gaining any information from the OOTP or any other source. Lord
Black continuously rails against Dumbledore in reference to this policy, so far to no effect.

Signed

Nymphadora Tonks

Nymphadora Tonks

Auror Basic

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

Amelia put down the report and closed her eyes. This was the last of the four reports she had
received that said basically the same thing. Mad-Eye Moody had gone into more detail about
the OOTP, but he still had not told her all she needed to know. He would in the morning,
though, or he would find himself in a cell.

Her niece was in school with this young man; she could no longer take chances. She now
understood why he was all that any unbonded witch between thirteen and a hundred and

2
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

twenty could talk about. A mass breeding had not occurred in five hundred years. Oddly, that
one had also involved the last scion of the Potter family and had ended up involving almost five
hundred witches.

Knowing this, how could Dumbledore have let this happen again? The female population of at
least the British wizarding world was being slung about by their collective hormones and ten
million years of evolution.

The bonded witches alternating between wanting to be Potter’s mother and wanting to protect
their daughters, and a significant percentage of the unbonded witches, were slowly but surely
coming into heat for him. It was only a matter of time before two witches went territorial and
somebody died. How could Dumbledore have let this happen?

The boy was fifteen; it was too late to start training him now. He would have to be bonded. And
now she was going to preside over his trial on trumped-up charges. Damn wizards for the fools
they are. Additionally, Dumbledore was playing one of his inscrutable games with this young
wizard.

Okay, Amelia, think. What are you going to do? First, find out who the witches involved are.
Second, get those witches together and find out who the Alpha is. Third, find out what
Dumbledore and the OOTP are up to.

Amelia was startled out of her introspection by a knock. “Madam Bones, Auror Vance to see
you.”

“Thank you, Janice. Send her in, please.”

Emmeline Vance entered the Director’s office and sat down in the chair in front of the desk,
shivering.

“Tea, Emmeline?”

“Yes, please. Next time Alastor needs help, please remind me to be busy.”

Amelia smirked. “Bad?”

“First we ride brooms to the middle of Surrey; then, since Tonks had dealt with those horrible
Muggles—smart witch, that one—we look around their painfully clean hovel.”

“Next we meet His Lordship the Baron Harry Potter, and at first I simply wanted to mother him,
I thought.”

“Then we ride brooms over southern England for three hours.”

3
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Last we arrive at that horrible house of Sirius’s, and while attempting to get warm I realise that
I have to have Harry Potter inside me right now, and I want at least ten of his babies. Amelia,
you have no idea what it’s like! As soon as the Order meeting was over, I fled. I’m sorry, but if I
had stayed I would have taken him right there on the kitchen table, with Molly Weasley making
fisheyes at us the whole time.”

“I don’t know how Tonks and Hestia can stand it, much less those teenage girls, who by the way
were looking daggers at Tonks, Hestia, and myself after thanking us for bringing Harry to them. I
can tell you this, though: none of them will ever willingly let another wizard touch them, and
both of the teenagers will be bred this year. I cannot believe Dumbledore hasn’t trained him
and is keeping him at that school. He knows what will happen.”

“Are you sure, Emmeline?”

“Yes, Amelia. Minerva, Hestia, and I told Dumbledore at the end of the last school year. He
knows the effect Lord Potter is having on the unbonded witches he’s around. Merlin, Amelia,
he’s driving the witch population of this whole country insane.”

“I know. I dream about him every night.”

“Ha! At least you have privacy. I have to carry spare knickers. Why is he all I can think about?”

“You know the answer, Emmeline; you’re in your prime childbearing years and unbonded. He’s
the most powerful wizard since Merlin, maybe ever, and he hasn’t yet hit maturity. We’re going
to have to mate him and pray he bonds her, but whom?”

Emmeline groaned. “Amelia ,don’t do that. I just told you it was all I could do to keep from
raping him as it was. I would say that Tonks would be the best, and I’ll bet he takes those two
teenagers, Granger and Weasley, too. Molly Weasley, the cow, has to know what’s going on; I
think she’s going to throw Ginny at him this week.”

“Would that work? Would she be enough, Emmeline?”

“No, Amelia, he’d completely dominate her; and his power levels are so high, he’ll bond
multiple witches. I’ll bet he fathers hundreds of children on hundreds of witches over the
course of his life, if the Dark Tosser doesn’t kill him.”

“Which brings up another point: how do we protect the bonded, the mistresses, and the
issue?”

“And how do we keep every other wizard calm about it, Amelia? Not to mention the great and
powerful beacon of light APWB Dumbledolt. First, he’s fifteen—and while the old laws reflect
the reality of magical mating, the Geezergamot is a lot too stodgy for this.”

4
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Amelia was sputtering and laughing after the Dumbledolt and Geezergamot comments.

“I’m serious, Amelia. I’m going to get at least one child from him. If we bond, okay—if not, fine.
I’ll go find a good wizard after my power child urges are over. Or not—I might just raise my
babies myself. I know he has plenty of money now and will have access to more. His godfather
is childless and broken from Azkaban, and I’ve seen the adoption papers. He’ll be the Lord
Baron Potter Black.”

“So why don’t you, Hestia, and Tonks take him, Emmeline? That will solve the protection issue;
you’re all qualified as Aurors, you are an Unspeakable in research, and we’ll put all four of you
through Hit-Wizard and Unspeakable operational training with a Time-Turner. If he’s going to
bond any of you, he’d have time to do it then. I’ll handle the Geezergamot, but we’re not about
to tell them how many he really bonds or who they are. Maybe after Moldyshorts is put down,
but not now.”

“Are we going to tell Jones and Tonks the plan, or are we just going to let them take him,
Amelia? And what are you going to do about Dumbledolt?”

“Let’s try a little planning. We want to reach an end state wherein Lord Potter can mate any
witch who is compatible without interference from the Ministry or Geezergamot. In order to
facilitate that, we’ll need to train the witches to defend themselves and their children. So we’ll
need facilities, time, and instructors. This leaves us with some basic logistics questions:

1. Are there three secure rooms where he is that could be used for training?

2. Do you, Tonks, and Jones, and how ever many other witches, have access to both where he is
and the rooms?

3. Are there house-elves where he is staying, and are they bonded to him?”

“There is both a library rich in the Dark Arts and training rooms, as well as a potions lab. They’re
full of Dark objects but could be cleaned. There is a house-elf, Kreacher, but I think it’s mad,
Amelia.”

“We could use the free elf. Dobby!”

Both women started as an odd elf materialised wearing a pile of hats and four pairs of
mismatched socks.

“Yes, Madam Bones, you called Dobby?”

“Dobby, would you help Harry Potter and not say anything to anyone about it?”

5
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Dobby would do anything for the great wizard Harry Potter and never tell anyone, Madam
Bonesses.”

“Thank you, Dobby. Lord Potter will call you when he needs you.”

Dobby bounced excitedly and then popped away.

“So that is Dobby, the free elf. I suspect he’s not as free as people think. Emmeline, it’s time for
some honesty. I know you’re an Unspeakable. What would you suggest for Lord Potter’s
training?”

“Amelia, I think due to the nature of his life so far we need to go through the full Hogwarts
syllabus, Auror training, and then Hit-Wizard training. Then I would recommend that we either
get the Americans to loan us an instructor team or we send Lord Potter and his retinue to
America for war wizard and the battle mage training. The Americans have an excellent
program, hence their lack of Dark Tossers. This would be the fastest way to catch him up with
our Dark Tosser. Using our best TimeTurner and mental and physical improvement spells,
potions, and rituals, this would take one-third the amount of time as passed in the sidereal
universe.

“The problems I foresee are:

A. He will be adding women by either bonding them or mating them; there’s nothing to stop
that, at least until the women become enough for him or he feels he has enough heirs, both
physical and magical.

B. Getting enough instructors.

“Any of these instructors that are unbonded witches must be made aware that they will at least
be bred and possibly bonded if they can stand to be around him, and that they will be targets of
the Dark Tosser. Any wizards must be bonded or family to Lord Potter. We do not wa nt a
territorial dispute between the wizards. I know Lord Potter would win, but why go through it?
The last problem we’ll face is keeping this hidden from both Dumbledore and Snape.
Dumbledore has some ulterior motive involving Lord Potter, and Snape is a spy for the Dark
Tosser.”

"What do you believe that ulterior motive to be?"

"It could be as simple as the boy having some kind of connection to the Dark Tosser, Amelia.
Chief Unspeakable Hamlish has theorised that the pains in the scar on Harry's forehead are
indicative of at least a connection between Voldemort and Harry, and may in fact be a
particularly nasty piece of Dark magic gone horribly wrong.”

6
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“I personally favour this last conclusion, due to the fact that giving it to Harry cost Voldemort
his current incorporation at the time, and I suspect that was the last thing Voldemort expected.
It’s obviously some kind of connection as well. Voldemort is continuously able to find Harry,
even though up until now it’s been very one-sided in Harry's favour. If it is a connection, then I
believe it’s Dumbledore’s belief that Voldemort could use Harry to gain information.”

“A more Slytherin interpretation of Dumbledore’s actions would be that he intends to use Harry
to take Voldemort down, and either sacrifice Harry in the attempt or get rid of him later to
secure his own position."

“Thank you for your candor, Emmeline. I believe we will proceed as follows. During the next
few days you will run background checks on candidates able to instruct the basic Hogwarts
syllabus and the mind arts. I will identify instructors for Auror and Unspeakable training. We will
both identify all of the witches that we know are involved and invite them to join us tomorrow.
We will meet once a day at 3 pm to review syllabus, and next Saturday we will implement the
program with you, Tonks, and Jones, at a minimum. Next Friday we will explain it to Lord Black
and Lord Potter. Thank you for your time, and I’ll see you tomorrow.”

7
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Author’s Note:
Credit is due to the unknown author who coined “Dumbledolt”.
“Geezergamot” is mine, I think. After reading 80,000 fanfictions it’s hard to tell any more. If it’s
yours, good on ya, be proud.

8
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Harry Potter and the Witches’ Secret


Chapter 1
Friday 6 August 1995 (Sidereal)

Amelia Bones sighed and sat back in her chair; it was 10 p.m. Emmeline had left her office an
hour ago and since then Amelia had been attempting to piece together the bits of information
that she had. Finally she had given up for today.

Now she knew she had to go home and have an extremely awkward conversation with her
niece. Well, up and at ’em. She hit her intercom. “Janice, I’ll be leaving now. Why don’t you go
home?”

“Thank you, Director. I’m just finishing here.”

Rising, Amelia donned her cloak; going to her fireplace, she threw in a pinch of Floo powder and
said, “The Ossuary.” She stepped into the green flames, stepping out again almost immediately
into the sitting room of Bones Manor.

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

Ossuary
6 Aug 1995
22:07

“Aunt Amelia, how was your day?” Susan Bones had been waiting in the sitting room, reading.
She had finally talked herself into speaking to her aunt about how she was feeling about one of
her schoolmates.

Walking over and giving her niece a hug, Amelia said, “It was busy as always, but fine, Susan,
and yours?” It was obvious that something was going on. Susan was hardly ever waiting for her
to arrive.

Susan had awakened this morning, soaked again, after dreaming of Harry Potter all night. Some
of the things they had done in her dreams had to be illegal. Susan had reached her limit,
though, and she had to have some advice. She liked Harry and thought he was a great guy, but
he was constantly in some kind of scrape. Maybe she just had a bad-boy thing going on. But
lately she had been having daydreams about him also, X-rated daydreams.

“Aunt Amelia, I need some advice.” Susan could feel a blush coming on.

Amelia looked at her blushing niece and sighed. She sat down in a wingback across from her.
“How long have you been having the dreams about Lord Potter, Susan?”

9
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Susan’s blush graduated to a full body blush. “Since last year. I haven’t done anything, but I
can’t stop dreaming about him, and now it’s all day, too.”

“Susan, you know why this is happening. We had this talk when you had your first period.”

“I know, but how can it be happening to so many witches?”

“What do you mean, so many?”

Susan had thought her blush would fade, but now it raised another notch. “There’s a group at
school—kind of a fan club, I guess. I know from talking to the other witches we’ve all had the
dreams, and they’re getting worse, not better.”

“How many witches are in the group having these dreams?”

“Well, as far as I know, all of them. In the group there’s Hannah Abbot, Shelia Fawcett, Megan
Jones, Sally Anne Perks, and myself—all fifth years—and a second year named Emma Dobbs, all
from Hufflepuff.

“Ravenclaw has Mandy Brocklehurst, Su Li, and Padma Patil from fifth year, Cho Chang and
Marietta Edgecomb from sixth year, Luna Montgomery from seventh year, and Luna Lovegood,
a fourth year.

“Slytherin has two, both fifth years, Tracey Davis and Daphne Greengrass.

“Gryffindor is hard to read, but I know there’s Katie Bell, a sixth year; Parvati Patil, fifth year; of
course Hermione Granger, fifth year; and Ginny Weasley, fourth year; then there’s Victoria
Frobisher, third year. Hermione and Ginny won’t admit to having the dreams—but I mean,
really, they walk around drooling after Harry and touching him all the time, and Granger was all
over him in that nasty tournament. I mean, even the reporter Skeeter picked up on it. It’s
infuriating.”

Amelia had been counting and thought to herself, twenty young witches? Not as bad as I
thought. She asked Susan, “Have you noticed any older witches paying attention to Mr.
Potter?”

“Well, of course there was the Skeeter woman, and then there are the female teachers—
McGonagall, Sinistra, Vector, and Babbling. They follow him everywhere with their eyes. It’s
disgusting! I mean, really—Professor McGonagall is his Head of House and she’s, what, eighty-
five? The few times Harry has been to Hogsmeade, Madam Rosmerta flirted shamelessly with
him, and once she was very obvious in giving him a very long view of her cleavage.”

Amelia thought, okay, this should be manageable: twenty teenagers, four Professors, and four
Members of the MLE, and two civilians.

10
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Susan, you know witches can be fertile until around one hundred and twenty or when they
complete menopause, and if unbonded, we will naturally seek the most powerful wizard whose
magic is compatible with our own. It would have been a problem with the Dark Tosser’s first
rise, but he made himself nonhuman using all those Dark rituals. Fortunately for us, it seemed
to shut down the drive, or we’d be losing young women to him. Lord Potter is enormously
powerful and wealthy, and as icing on the cake, he’s a very nice looking young wizard.”

Susan was a quick girl. “You mean we as in you, too, Aunt Amelia?”

Now it was Amelia’s turn to blush. “Yes, I’ve been having the dreams, too. I believe all of the
women you just discussed have at least been selected by his magic and will need to spend some
time with him to see if they’re going to bond or if they’ll simply be his mistresses, or achieve a
mate bond.”

“What are you hoping for, Aunt Amelia?”

“Susan, I’m not bonded, so I’m hoping for at least a mating. I want a baby, and Lord Potter is
definitely able to support children financially, as am I. If the reality is like the dreams, then I
hope for a full bond, no matter how many others share it. I won’t be satisfied with just sex until
I’m pregnant. Let’s get some dinner and we can talk about what I know of the situation—then
you can help me with a plan.”

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

12 Grimmauld Place
6 Aug 1996
22:38

While Emmeline Vance had been reporting in to Amelia Bones, and during Amelia’s subsequent
conversation with Susan, things had got very interesting at Number Twelve Grimmauld Place.

Nymphadora Tonks was sitting on the one of the beds in the room she and Hestia used while
they were at Grimmauld Place, or the Black Hole as Sirius called it. After the miserable Order
meeting, a good dinner, an angst-ridden scene between Molly (the cow) and Sirius (a scene that
had led to Harry being told a little of what was going on—not enough, in her opinion, but at
least some), and her shower to get warm, she had put on a Weird Sisters spaghetti-strap top
over a sports bra, a pair of surplus U.S. Army field pants over some high-cut knickers, and black
dragonhide boots over cotton crew socks. It had been a big day.

She had been part of the group that picked Harry up from Privet Drive, and as soon as she saw
him it had started again. She was so embarrassed. The first time it had happened she had been
a seventh year. An eleven-year-old Harry Potter had stepped up and sat upon the stool and put

11
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

that ridiculous Hat on. He had stared into her eyes and she had instantly got wet. She had been
mortified.

For the rest of that year, every time she saw him she soaked herself. She had left Hogwarts and
it had got better, but then she’d seen Harry at the World Cup and she was back to being
fourteen again, wet dreams and all. He had not seen her; she had been on duty and morphed
into a different form. Since the World Cup she had been dreaming about him off and on. Lately
it had been every night. The dreams ranged from fairytale-sweet to Hollywood action flick with
happy ending, and from G to X-rated—more hard-R-rated than anything, though. She felt like a
complete pedophile.

Hestia entered the room, “Hey, Tonks.”

“Wotcher, Hestia.”

“So is it just me, or are you exhausted, too?” Hestia asked as she dug through her bag.

“Completely. I don’t know which is worse, those horrible Muggles and the way they make Harry
live, or Mad-Eye’s crazy deception plan.”

“Or the exhaustion induced by five hours of sexual torture from being around Lord Potter, eh?”

“Thank Morgana, you too? I’ve thought I was a pedophile since I was in seventh year and saw
him the first time.”

“Yes, me too. What—I’m not qualified to want him or be wanted by him?”

“Hestia, you know I didn’t mean it that way. It’s just been a tough five years thinking I was a
pedophile. I’d never heard of a witch dreaming about a prepubescent wizard, and neither had
my mother.”

“And that shows how powerful he really is. I mean, it’s not like you’re bad looking, Tonks, and
being a Metamorphagus you can improve whatever you want. I’ve seen the wizards sniffing
around you; I wondered why you never went out with any of them more than once or twice.”

“Yeah, none of them stacked up against the dreams, and if I have to change for them I definitely
don’t want them, but now what do we do? I mean, he’s fifteen.”

“Already a Lord, rich as Croesus, good looking and hugely powerful, and if I know teenagers,
more than likely sporting a hard-on right now. I think we tell Lord Black we’re having the
dreams, get next to Lord Potter, and if he wants us he takes us. If we bond, so much the better.
Meanwhile, we do our best to keep him alive.”

12
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“And what about the other witches? Surely you’ve seen the teenage witches around him today,
and the way they’ve acted for the last week.”

Tonks and Hestia had picked up both Hermione and the Weasleys on Monday the second and
moved them to Number Twelve Grimmauld Place on Dumbledore’s instructions. They had
watched all week as the young witches drifted into silence and blushed furiously at the mere
mention of Harry Potter.

“Tonks, your mother told you, right? When this happens there’s nothing to be done but let
nature take its course before someone gets hurt. You know he’ll bond more than one, and he
can afford hundreds. I don’t know why Dumbledore didn’t train him, but he didn’t; so now we
let nature have her way.”

“I always wondered why the laws were never changed, only updated in the amount of Galleons
required for each wife. And how did they settle on a thousand Galleons? So who tells Harry? He
doesn’t know anything about this, obviously.”

“It’s a thousand Galleons because the Wizengamot haven’t raised it in five hundred years,
Tonks. Every time it comes up, the Wizards want it repealed completely and the Witches table
it.”

“You tell your Head of House Lord Black, and he tells his godson and ward Lord Potter, as it
should be. I wish I could see that conversation. Then when they’re done and he bonds one of
us, we tell him the secret.”

At that moment there were a series of thumps and a crash from upstairs. Both Aurors jumped
up and ran out of their room and into the one shared by Hermione Granger and Ginny Weasley.

As they entered the room, the Aurors were treated to the sight of the teens, in camisoles and
knickers, wrestling on the floor. Tonks spoke up.

“What are you doing? Stop this!”

“This witch was handling Harry all day, and I’ve had enough. He’s mine!” Ginny growled as she
pulled viciously on a handful of bushy brown hair, trying to get the larger Hermione off of her.

“Bah! Yours, my foot. Harry decides what Harry does—you should know that by now. And let go
of my hair, Ginevra Molly Weasley. Right now Harry is so mad at us, and I can't blame him.
We’ve fallen for Dumbledore’s line again. We have to get Harry away from him.”

Hestia closed and locked the door; then she placed several silencing charms on the doors, walls,
and windows. She and Tonks separated the combatants and sat them side by side on one of the
beds. Then the Aurors sat down facing them on the other bed. Ginny and Hermione refused to
look at each other and scooted away from each other.

13
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“You both know what’s going on; there’s no use fighting it. What are you going to do with the
girls from out of nowhere if you can’t even stay friends with each other after all you’ve gone
through together? It’s only going to be awkward for you if you can’t get along with each other
while you’re having sex with Harry.”

“What? What are you talking about, Tonks? Nobody’s having sex with Harry. Ginny is just being
too jealous of his time because she’s crushing on him. I want to spend time with my friend, too.
It was terrible when he got here. He’s so isolated, and now he’s mad at us because Professor
Dumbledore wouldn’t let us tell him anything.”

“You’re Muggleborn, aren’t you, Hermione?”

“You know I am, Hestia. What does that have to do with this?”

“Professor McGonagall had a series of classes for witches only last year, didn’t she?”

Hermione was confused. What did deportment classes have to do with suddenly talking about
having sex with her best friend? Then she remembered. She had dismissed the explanation of
sexual dreams as precursors to bonding as a misinterpretation of sexual fantasies brought on by
the raging hormones of puberty. Hermione thought of Harry and immediately had a full body
blush and felt herself get wet.

“Ah, so you remember now. As witches, our magic is truly compatible with only certain wizards’
magic. Witches are driven by magic, evolution, and hormones to seek out the most powerful
wizard that our magic is compatible with. Wizards’ magic, if unsuppressed, can affect more
than one witch.

“The more powerful the wizard, the more powerful the effect of his magic. As witches approach
their prime childbearing years, generally between thirteen and one hundred and twenty, and
find a compatible wizard, the urge to procreate becomes undeniable. This is the Witches’
Secret. Even most bonded wizards don’t know that it’s an undeniable urge.

“A witch can marry whoever she wants, and even have children with him. If a bond between
the couple’s magic forms, the witch will never be attracted to another wizard sexually.

“If a bond is not formed between the couple’s magic, the witch is childless or not bonded to her
child, and her magic finds compatible magic in a wizard not her husband—and if his magic is
very strong—she will have to mate with him. This is called a mating bond, and while rare, it
does occur. The witch and wizard involved have sex to procreate and the wizard father pays
expenses for the child. The wizard husband is expected to raise the child in his house with his
other children if the couple has any before or after the mate-bond issue. The child is considered
to be a child of the mate-bonded wizard's house, however, and if firstborn it inherits the rights,

14
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

duties, and titles of that house when the mate-bound wizard passes. Think of it as magic
enforcing a type of droite la sécurité de la puissance in the Edward Longshanks sense.

“The more likely scenario is that a witch’s magic finds an already married or engaged wizard’s
magic. She either becomes one of multiple wives or a mistress, depending on what she works
out with the wizard and the Alpha wife.

“Lord Potter is a hugely powerful wizard, and his magic is completely unsuppressed. He
apparently was never instructed in any of this since he was raised as a Muggle and his
godfather was unjustly incarcerated. His magical guardian, Dumbledore, should have trained
him, but he didn’t, and we can only speculate as to why.

“Lord Potter is now fifteen and it’s too late to train him to suppress the mate-finding aspect of
his magic. The only thing to do at this point is mate him with as many witches as his magic finds
compatible, until his magic is satisfied that it’s been matched or he has enough heirs that his
magic decides the line is secure.

“This is all from historical knowledge, as the last multiple wives or mass breeding scenario
occurred five hundred years ago. Interestingly, that situation involved the last remaining Potter
scion also.”

Ginny sobbed quietly after Hestia stopped talking. In her heart she had known this was what
had happened. She had watched as many of her schoolmates and Professors had reacted to
Harry. It was obvious if you knew what to look for. She knew from listening in to Percy’s “talk”.
She had told her mother, but Molly had been convinced that she could not be correct. Molly
was bonded, however, and so was insulated from the raw power Harry’s magic pushed into
compatible witches’ sex drives.

Ginny herself had got to the point of having to be careful how she moved, especially sitting, or
her clothes would give her an orgasm, as she was constantly aroused. Trousers were out of the
question; she could barely tolerate her knickers.

Tonks moved over to Ginny and put an arm around her as Hermione spluttered. Ginny threw
herself into Tonks’ arms and sobbed bitterly into her shoulder.

“So my best friend is going to be some kind of breeding machine?” Hermione said in disbelief. “I
can’t believe it! This is driven by magic? How many girls will I have to accommodate in order to
talk to him?”

Ginny sniffed. “Besides you, Hermione? At least twenty at school, Professors McGonagall,
Vector, Sinistra, and Babbling, Madam Rosmerta, and I think Tonks, from what I just felt. I’m not
sure, but that Skeeter reporter woman seems to have has an unhealthy fixation on Harry, too.”

“What? Me? I don’t—I mean—”

15
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Hermione, shhhh....” Tonks put her other arm around Hermione’s shoulders, and Hermione
melted into her.

Hestia raised an eyebrow. “So, Tonks—Alpha, or a Primary?”

“I’m not sure. I mean, I haven’t been bonded or mated, but from my mother’s description of
the feelings I’d say probably Alpha—but certainly a primary.”

Ginny stopped sobbing. Sniffling, she said, “Alpha, Tonks, I’m certain. As soon as you touched
me, I knew to look to you for guidance.”

Hermione rubbed her cheek on Tonks’ shoulder and almost purred. “Mmmm, yes, my Alpha.”
She circled Tonks’ waist with her arms and gently bit her bare shoulder.

The others chuckled gently as Hestia said, “Well, Lady Potter, I hope you like bushy-haired
bookworms, because that one seems to be a primary.”

Ginny grinned at Hermione and said, “Morgana, Hermione, bisexual much?”

Hermione blushed to the roots of her hair, all of it, and stuck her tongue out at Ginny.

“I am not ready for this, especially that Lady Potter thing,” Tonks said as Hermione snuggled
into her.

Hestia and Ginny collapsed in laughter.

“Hermione, what did you mean about getting Harry away from Dumbledore?”

“Tonks ,we have to. Dumbledore is manipulating him, and it’s driving Harry into these cycles of
joy, rage, and depression. At first I thought it was Harry—maybe he was bi-polar, had a
psychiatric disorder, or something; but now, thinking about, it I realise that all of the stuff that’s
gone on with him could have been stopped at any time by Dumbledore.”

Tonks looked at Hestia over Ginny’s head, clearly communicating, “This is going to be trouble.”
Hestia simply raised one eyebrow. Tonks and Hestia put the girls to bed and said goodnight.
They retreated to their room.

“Tonks, she watches more than we do. She has the access. We have to get a full interview with
her.”

“Tomorrow, Hestia. I have to sleep.”

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

16
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Meanwhile, around Britain several witches had to find seats. The magic they had felt at every
thought of Harry Potter had just shifted significantly. They knew they had to find him and the
Alpha—now.

Narcissa Malfoy couldn’t believe it. She felt like she was back to being sixteen. She had thought
this was over for her. She knew she hadn’t bonded with Lucius, but she did love Draco; she had
felt the bond form when he was in her womb. She almost sobbed at the memory of the bond
fading and then disappearing as Draco aged. Why was she feeling this now? She knew that
these feelings were due to Harry Potter.

When she had seen him at the World Cup, she had got wet instantly. Goddess, why? Harry
Potter was both Draco's enemy and the enemy of the Dark Lord. This was not going to be good.
She knew she had the compulsion, and if she didn’t at least mate with him, she would go mad
and possibly die. On the other hand, if she did mate with him and Lucius found out, either he or
the Dark Lord would kill her. Ah, well, time to start planning. After all, she wasn't a Slytherin for
nothing.

Bellatrix Lestrange writhed in her cell. How could she be having these fantasies here, of all
places? And why over a boy?

Amanda Sherman, Ambassador Plenipotentiary of the Magical United States of America sat in
the chair by the desk in her suite in the Embassy, panting. She, too, had felt the shift and knew
that it meant that there was an Alpha now. She would have to see the Director of the MLE
tomorrow. She had to find Harry Potter and introduce herself. Too much time had passed, and
she could no longer wait on the governments to get the job done.

17
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Harry Potter and the Witches’ Secret


Chapter 2
Saturday 7 August 1995 (Sidereal)

Tonks awoke in the morning and jumped into the shower. She had just started on her body
after washing her hair when she felt Harry dreaming. How she knew it was him, she couldn’t
have said, but she knew. It was a very nice dream, she decided as she continued to wash. Harry
was dreaming about running his hands over her body, and without Tonks noticing, her hands
started following his dreams. Harry/Tonks felt her all over, and then his/her right hand slowly
slid between her legs.

Tonks decided that she needed to talk to Sirius today. She wanted that hand to be Harry's
tonight. Meanwhile, their hands continued to explore her folds and had now oriented on the
spot they loved the best. Tonks shuddered through an orgasm. She chuckled to herself;
masturbation had never been so much fun before. She finished her shower, and thinking kisses
at Harry, she dressed in her Auror robes and headed to breakfast.

At the moment that Tonks peaked in the shower, Hermione and Ginny both snapped awake in
the midst of their own huge orgasms, and Hestia had to suddenly find a seat in the kitchen.

“Hestia, you all right?” Sirius asked.

“Certainly, Lord Black. Thank you for your concern.”

“Hestia, please, I’m serious—just call me Sirius.” He grinned at her impishly.

“Not this morning, Lord Black, at least not yet. Has Auror Tonks spoken to you this morning?”

“No,” a surprised and now wary Sirius answered.

At that moment Tonks entered the kitchen. “Lord Black, Auror Jones, good morning.”

Sirius looked scandalised. “Tonks, not you, too! What’s with the women around here today?
Just call me Sirius.”

“Not today, my lord, at least not until later.” Tonks looked at Hestia, who nodded almost
imperceptibly. “Lord Black, may we speak to you in the parlor, please?”

Now Sirius knew something was up. Hestia and Tonks both in their Auror robes and addressing
him by his title? This could only mean trouble. He hesitated only a second, however. “Yes, of
course.”

Sirius led the way to the parlor and took a seat in a wingback chair facing a loveseat, with the
fireplace on his right. Tonks and Hestia entered and closed the door, and then each of them

18
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

separately cast every locking and soundproofing charm that they knew on the doors, walls,
floor, and ceiling. Last, Tonks cast an Imperturbable charm on the fireplace. Sirius became more
and more curious.

Tonks finally seated herself and turned to Sirius. “Lord Black, I must have your oath that what
we’re about to tell you will not be relayed to any other wizard. You may tell witches who are of
age.”

Sirius again hesitated only a second. “I swear on my life and magic that I will not reveal anything
spoken to me in this room in the next thirty minutes to any wizard.” A flash of light briefly
surrounded him.

Tonks smiled at him. “Lord Black, as you know, your godson Lord Potter is fast approaching his
majority. It has come to our attention that he has not been trained in the obligations of his
station.”

Sirius cringed. Oh God, he was getting the adult version of the “talk”.

Tonks continued, “We have identified a witch who may be Lord Potter’s Alpha and several
witches who are potential mates.”

“Who are we talking about, Tonks? And what am I expected to do about this?”

Tonks, who had performed admirably to this point, and in spite of her Metamorphmagus
abilities, blushed to the roots of her hair—blond, today—which turned an admirable shade of
Weasley.

Hestia continued for her now tongue-tied potential Alpha. “We believe that Tonks may be Lord
Potter’s Alpha and Hermione Granger, Ginny Weasley’ and myself may be primary mates.
We’ve identified twenty-four other women who are at least compatible, and of these at least
five are probably under the compulsion.”

Sirius was floored. Prongs would be amazed and thrilled, and Lily would be so proud. He went
into Head of House mode. “I heard a lot of maybes and possibilities in there, and what
compulsion?”

Tonks managed to get both her skin and her brain back under control. “Lord Black, I have not
been bonded or mated, so it’s all a little uncertain until Lord Potter takes me. We asked for your
oath in order to tell you the Witches’ Secret.”

Sirius really was floored now. Witches had died to keep this secret.

Tonks cleared her throat and continued. “When a witch reaches a certain age—”

19
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Here Hestia interjected. “—her prime childbearing years somewhere between thirteen and one
hundred twenty—”

Tonks continued. “—and her magic finds a wizard’s magic compatible, she is physically
compelled to mate with that wizard if she is unbonded and if she is childless or did not bond
with her child, or the bond with her child has been broken.

“Lord Potter has never been taught to suppress the mate-seeking aspect of his magic, and he is
enormously powerful. He has reached a suitable age for breeding, and his magic is seeking out
compatible witches.

“The only solution is to mate Lord Potter with the witches his magic finds compatible and see
how many he bonds with. The risk for the compatible witches who do not mate with Lord
Potter is madness, and in cases of close compatibility—death.”

Sirius had run out of reactions by now. So the open secret of the Witches was not so open; who
knew it could result in death? Now all those odd “wife accepting a mistress” things made at
least a little sense. “So Harry has to have sex with an unknown number of witches, and some of
them may be as young as thirteen or as old as a hundred and twenty?”

Tonks had run out of steam. Hestia said, “Yes.”

Suddenly a thought occurred to Sirius. “So Dumbledore never taught him to suppress the
breeding urge? I bet he did this on purpose. It would fit into his view of the prophecy.”

Tonks jerked sharply. “Sirius, you know the prophecy?”

“Yes, James and Lily told me. That’s when we switched secret keepers. Give me your oaths and I
will tell it to you. This has gone beyond Dumbledore now.”

Hestia thought a moment. “Lord Black, would you be willing to tell Lady Bones the prophecy? I
know she’s been here and that you, she, and Dumbledore have worked out your issues and
we’re pursuing Peter Pettigrew while reporting that we’re actually chasing you. If you can tell
her, maybe we can she can help us out here.”

Sirius nodded and Tonks went to the fireplace. She pointed her wand at it and said, “Finite
Incantatem.” Then she cast in a pinch of Floo powder, said, “The Ossuary,” and stuck her head
in. Thirty seconds later she backed away; the fire flared, and Amelia Bones stepped gracefully
out of the hearth.

Sirius popped to his feet. He bowed over her proffered hand, kissing it between the first and
second knuckles.

“Lady Bones, welcome again to my unfortunate abode.”

20
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“All right, Sirius, be serious.”

The room was stunned for a moment as a grin spread across Amelia’s face. Then they all broke
up laughing, except for Sirius who was pouting over the theft of his favourite line.

Sirius levitated another wingback over to the group by the fire, and Tonks recast the
Imperturbable charm on the fireplace.

“Tonks tells me you have additional information, Sirius.”

“First your oaths, ladies, if you please.”

The witches all gave their oaths.

Sirius thought for a moment and then said, “‘The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord
approaches... Born to those who have thrice defied him, born as the seventh month dies.’

“Voldemort knows of this part. What he does not know is the second part: ‘And the Dark Lord
will mark him as his equal, but he will have power the Dark Lord knows not and either must die
at the hand of the other for neither can live while the other survives.’”

The room stayed silent for a moment, and then Amelia said, “Well, that explains a lot, but not
everything.”

Sirius asked, “How so, Lady Bones?”

“Well, now we know why Dumbledore hid Lord Potter away and some of why he is so powerful.
That prophecy would exclude anyone else from being able to kill Voldemort. It does not,
however, explain why Dumbledore neglected Harry and was complicit in your illegal
incarceration. Nor does it explain why he prevented Remus Lupin from having access to Lord
Potter for thirteen years, or why he failed to execute the Potter will as it was written.”

“What? What do you mean, he didn’t execute the will properly?”

“After I became aware that my magic was compatible with Lord Potter’s—”

Sirius blanched. “You too, Lady Bones?”

“And my niece as well.”

Tonks looked at Hestia and cocked an eyebrow. How exactly was she supposed to be her boss’s
Alpha?

21
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Sirius couldn’t stand it any longer. “How do you know? I mean, does your magic send you an
owl, or what?”

Amelia looked at Tonks. Tonks sighed. “We haven’t told him that much, Amelia, and we secured
his oath not to reveal anything to wizards first.” Amelia raised an eyebrow at Tonks.

“I’m assuming you know you are probably the Alpha.”

“Yes, we figured it out last night; but I can’t figure out why.”

“We’ll explore that later, but for now let me tell him,” Amelia requested. Tonks nodded.

Amelia looked at Sirius. “Sirius, would you agree that it would be unusual for a witch of my age
and station to have sexual fantasies about a fifteen-year-old wizard?”

“Yes.”

“Then you would also agree that it would be odd for it to be painful for that witch to sit in this
house and tell you that she knows Lord Potter is twenty-two feet above and behind her right
shoulder, is highly aroused, and is currently dreaming of driving Tonks into her third screaming
orgasm in a row, while fondling Hestia so she’ll be ready for him as soon as Tonks finishes—the
pain being caused by knowing that she can’t run upstairs and climb on him and ride him into
the ground?”

Tonks and Hestia both fought blushes. They had been feeling and seeing his dreams since they
awakened. It was incredible, and if the reality was anything like the dreams they would be in
heaven.

Sirius blushed, swallowed. “Yes.”

“Well then, without causing further embarrassment for us all, can I simply assume you believe
that the witches involved know?”

Sirius’s blush was renewed and he said, “Yes.”

“So as I was saying, after I determined that my magic was compatible with Lord Potter’s and
that his magic was reaching out to mine, I began some intensive research using all means
available. A copy of the unprobated Potter will came into my possession a week ago.

“In that will the minor child Harry Potter was to be placed with you, Remus Lupin, me,
Andromeda Tonks, and Frank and Alice Longbottom, in that order. Never was Harry supposed
to go to the Dursleys nor to APWB Dumbledore.

22
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Lily Potter left explicit instructions concerning her son’s training in suppressing his magic’s
mate-seeking, and four marriage contracts. Apparently she anticipated her son being hugely
powerful magically. I have received copies of those contracts but cannot unseal them.

“Lily’s instructions were not followed, and Harry was in fact given no training; so we are left in
the position of attempting to prevent a mass breeding that has the potential to make the one
that occurred five hundred years ago and put a Potter in every wizard family tree in Wales,
Scotland, and England look like a tea party—all of this in the middle of the rise of a Dark Lord.

“The questions surrounding Harry Potter that I had were:

1. Why did the Dark Lord seek out the Potters?


The prophecy answered that.

2. Why did Dumbledore make Harry disappear and then neglect him and his education?
Probably to insure his control, perhaps to insure this mass breeding.

3. Why does the Dark Lord orient on Harry?


Again, the prophecy answers.

4. What made the Potters establish four marriage contracts when multiple marriages have
fallen out of favour?
No idea.”

Tonks had been thinking her way through it when she suddenly paled. “Dumbledore intends to
use Harry as a weapon to take out Voldemort, but he doesn’t care if he survives past that point.
He’s not looking past the prophecy.”

Hestia nodded. “Voldemort knowing a portion of the prophecy explains his aggression toward
Harry, and Dumbledore not looking past the final battle explains the neglect and hiding of Harry
on Dumbledore’s part, but what is this supposed ‘power that he knows not’?”

Sirius wrinkled his brow. “Dumbledore told me he feels this power is Love. Harry’s capacity to
love is supposedly something that Voldemort does not have. Lily may have been a Muggleborn,
but she had access to both the Black and Potter libraries and I believe that because of her full
bond she could read significant portions of the Potter family book. Lily would have known
about Harold Potter and the events of 1495-1645.

“Harry performed several acts of magic as a baby. Not accidental magic, intentional magic.
Wandless, silent summoning of toys and wands was common. He locked Peter in his Animagus
form as a rat using my wand; it took us two months to unlock Peter’s human form again.

23
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“I believe she would have made marriage contracts with the most magically powerful witches
available. I can only assume that she thought with training, four would be enough to satisfy his
magic.”

Hestia nodded. “He engineered this; he purposely did not teach Harry to suppress his magic’s
seeking, hoping not only for a mass breeding but a mass full bonding, probably in the hope that
the legends surrounding the Myrridin line were true.”

Amelia thought the same thing, as did Sirius, obviously, as he was nodding his head. She said,
“We are still left with the mass breeding issue, however. As of now, pending any objections you
might have, Tonks, I have been discussing the issue with Emmeline Vance—”

“Ha! I knew it! She took off out of here in a hurry yesterday. She has it bad, doesn’t she?”

“Yes, Tonks, almost as bad as I do. You have to take him. I can’t wait much longer. as I was
saying, we’re developing a plan to begin identifying the witches affected, training them and
Lord Potter as rapidly and thoroughly as possible and keeping all of this hidden from all wizards
for as long as possible.”

Sirius said, “Just to be sure of what we’re talking about here, all of you ladies know that in the
case of full bondings with powerful witches and wizards it’s theoretically possible that they can
draw on each other’s magic. Lily believed this was true of the Harold Potter Bond; if this
happened, it would confirm Dumbledore’s opinion.”

Tonks looked thoughtful for a moment and said, “That’s no excuse for what he’s done to my
mate—your ward, my lord. Dumbledore’s decisions are at least suspect, and he must be
removed from a position of making decisions for Harry. We will need to train somewhere other
than here, and if we used a Time-Turner Sirius could provide a distraction or cover every day for
returning groups. But I don’t see how we’ll prevent someone noticing all the pregnant women
running around after the first three months.”

Hestia replied, “We won’t. Only those that are in the compulsion stage need to be pregnant; all
of the rest of us will need to continue to live as normally as possible, including dating.”

“I’m not going to be dating anyone, and I don’t think I’ll approve of anyone dating someone
other than Harry. You’re either with him or not. I will not have an open relationship. Besides, if
my understanding is correct, the amount of sex required to satisfy the magic if the witch isn’t
pregnant is going to be extreme.”

“Tonks, think for a minute. It will take years to get Harry trained to the point where he has a
reasonable chance of killing Voldemort. We have to maintain a façade. I didn’t say the ladies
should sleep with anyone other than Harry, but the publicly single witches need to keep dating
to stay undercover.”

24
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“All right, Hestia, but I’m laying down the law. Any non-Harry dating will be rigorously platonic.”

“Tonks, I don’t think you’ll have to worry about it. Their magic will compel them to be faithful at
least until after they have their first child by him. Now, please come to my office at 3 pm this
afternoon and we’ll continue to refine the plan.”

Amelia added, “Tonks, please be my contact with Sirius, and all of you work to get Tonks some
alone time with Harry this weekend. We plan to introduce Emmeline this weekend, and I may
not be able to wait past Sunday myself. Now, if there’s nothing else I’ll see you this afternoon.
Ladies, Sirius, always a pleasure.”

Sirius stood, and as Tonks removed the Imperturbable charm from the fireplace he kissed
Amelia’s hand again.

“Oh, Tonks, bring Ms. Granger with you this afternoon, please.”

“Yes, Amelia.”

“The Ossuary,” Amelia said, and she was gone in a flash of green flames.

Sirius, Tonks, and Hestia collapsed into their seats.

Sirius smirked at Tonks. “Boy, when witches have a secret, it’s a humdinger.”

Tonks stuck her tongue out at him.

“Oh, very mature, my Alpha. Let’s go eat—I’m starving.” Hestia dragged Tonks out of her chair
and to the kitchen.

While all of this was occurring in the parlor, upstairs in Hermione and Ginny’s room on the
second floor Ginny had left her bed after their wake-up and crawled in with Hermione, where
they lay facing one another, whispering.

"Hermione, did you feel it?"

"No, Ginny, I’m paralysed from the neck down."

"I mean did you feel how he feels about her?"

"Yes, I did."

"How did that happen? I mean, he never met her before yesterday."

25
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

"No, Ginny, that’s not true. She was a seventh year in our first year. I always wondered why she
watched him all the time and never missed a chance to talk to him. I doubt Harry remembers
her, because she always looked different. He probably thinks there were thirty-five really nice
Gryffindor seventh year witches with pink hair. He’ll never figure out there are only five to ten
girls in each house each year."

Ginny giggled. "He is a little dense about witches. So you think his magic picked her five years
ago?"

"I think so, but I have to do some more research. Ginny, you know this isn’t going to be easy.
There are going to be lots of girls and women who will want him, and from what little reading I
did last night, some of them are going to have to have him. On top of that, to keep this secret
we’re going to have to do things we don't want to, like date other boys."

"What? Hermione, I am not dating anyone else. And what reading?"

"Ginny, you can date them. Contrary to what witches seem to think, just because you date
someone doesn’t mean you owe them anything, not even a kiss. If you want to do something
with them, then do; it probably means you only have a mistress urge with Harry. All I’m trying
to tell you is that in order to maintain the fiction, even if we’re bonded to Harry we’re going to
have to be seen out with other wizards. And I woke up last night and sneaked into the library. I
found several books, but they’re very vague.”

Ginny was sniffling. Hermione pulled her in and Ginny nestled her head into her neck. They lay
there taking comfort from each other until Molly knocked on the door on her way down to fix
breakfast. Hermione and Ginny untangled from each other, got up, dressed, and then went
down to the kitchen.

26
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Harry Potter and the Witches’ Secret


Chapter 3
Saturday 7 August 1995

Harry had awakened desperately tired and embarrassingly horny. Merlin, I wasn’t this bad in
third year, he thought. I’ll never be able to look Tonks in the eye again.

He made it into the shower as Ron was still doing his best impersonation of a hippo, yawning
until you could see all the way down his throat.

Harry was a red-blooded boy, and naturally things in the shower always had the potential to be
interesting. This morning, however, as the cold water woke him up and then turned hot, he got
a very relaxing feeling, wide awake but very relaxed. He leaned up against the wall on his
hands, facing away from the shower head, and enjoyed the water heating him up.

Suddenly, as if from outside himself, he had an image of a very naked Tonks. She smiled at him
and hugged her naked body into his back, and then ran her hands up and down his sides. Harry
realised it was his own hands as he was now supporting himself with forehead and feet, but it
felt so different, like someone else was controlling them.

In the kitchen Hestia, Hermione, and Ginny watched as Tonks let out a low moan and
shuddered. Hermione’s eyes got big; she jumped up grabbed Tonks, and along with Hestia,
dragged her into the pantry. Ginny followed them in. Tonks had a goofy smile on her face that
slowly changed into a wicked smirk.

In the shower, Harry gasped as he grasped himself and started stroking. He didn’t really want
to, but he couldn’t stop; he could feel Tonks linked with him—he didn’t know how, but he
could. She took her time and explored all of him, and then she finished him off just as Ron
pounded on the door. Harry groaned.

Tonks hadn’t counted on being linked this closely, and as Harry reached his climax he dragged
her over the edge with him. She shuddered in a massive climax and swallowed a scream; Hestia
put a hand over her mouth. Tonks sighed and opened her eyes to see the other three giving her
an opera clap. She blushed furiously, including her hair, and as soon as she was able to get her
legs working again she fled back up to her room to get changed. Hestia, Hermione, and Ginny’s
laughter followed her.

"All right, everyone, breakfast is ready," Molly said turning around from the stove just after the
door closed behind Tonks. Everyone sat down just as a confused and nearly concussed Harry
made it to the kitchen. He had only just avoided the door as it burst open and still felt Tonk’s
lips on his cheek from the kiss she gave him in apology, or was it thanks?

27
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

He sat next to Hermione. They began eating and Tonks returned just ahead of Ron. Tonks sat on
the other side of Harry, blushing desperately. Ron managed to draw everyone’s attention by
immediately emptying both the egg and bacon plates and starting to eat like a wolf.

Harry said nothing; he simply moved his own plate over next to Tonks. Molly said, "Ronald!"

"What?"

"You might—"

"—leave some—"

"—for the others," the twins said in their dual-speak method.

Tonks dropped her left hand to Harry's thigh and gave it a gentle squeeze. Harry fully expected
her to remove her hand, but she left it there and it was soon joined by Hermione’s right hand
on his other thigh. Harry blushed but was enjoying it immensely.

Molly rose and started making more breakfast, all the while glaring at Ron. After Ginny finished,
she rose and helped her mother. On the way past she rubbed her breast across Harry’s
shoulders and gave him a bright smile and a saucy wink when he looked at her. Fred watched
with narrowed eyes.

As Tonks finished her breakfast, Hestia cleared her throat and rose from the table. Tonks
sighed, gently squeezed Harry’s thigh again, and rose. She leaned across Harry’s back and
whispered to Hermione, "You and Ginny write down all the names you know. Hestia and I will
be back at 2:30 to pick up the list and you, then we have to go to the MLE. She turned her head,
kissed Harry on the ear, and then she and Hestia Flooed to the Ministry.

"Hermione, what names did she mean?" Harry asked quietly.

"We’ll tell you tonight, I promise."

Harry nodded and took some more of the eggs and bacon that Molly had just put on the table.
He missed the look that passed between the twins.

"After breakfast we’ll start on cleaning the house, beginning in the drawing room," Molly
announced. The kids all groaned, including the big kid, Sirius.

Tonks and Hestia arrived at the Ministry and moved to the elevator. They descended to the
MLE floor and stepped out. "Tonks, you have to slow down with Harry."

"Do you think I scared him, Hestia? If I did, then tonight is going to be a problem when I drag
him into the library and mount him for an hour or so."

28
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

"Tonks! No, I don't think you scared him, but you didn’t see the looks the twins were passing."

"I can handle the twins, Hestia."

"No doubt, but can Harry?"

They had arrived at their desk and they both saw the note calling them to the Director’s office
at the same time. They looked at each other and then turned and went to the Director’s office.
Janice, the Director’s secretary, smiled at them and nodded at them with her chin to proceed.
Tonks returned the nod and smile, then knocked on the Director’s door.

"Enter."

Tonks and Hestia entered the office to find the Director sitting with her niece. They greeted
Susan and shook her hand. As Susan touched Tonks, she said, "Aunt Amelia you could have told
me." She shook Hestia’s hand and said, "Hestia—you too? But Tonks was different?"

"We think I’m the Alpha, Susan."

"Good. At least I know who to go to now."

"Tonks, Hestia, Susan is giving me her list. I need you two to start working on the training
location, instructors, and syllabus with Emmeline Vance."

The Director’s secretary knocked, opened the door, and stuck her head in. "Director,
Ambassador Sherman would like to see you."

"Show the Ambassador in, please, Janice."

Hestia and Tonks rose. "We’ll go find Emmeline, Director."

"Please stay, and call me Amelia when it’s just us, Tonks."

Amanda Sherman entered the office and the door closed behind her. She found herself facing
the Director, two Aurors, and a teenager. They found themselves facing a young but not too
young-looking five-foot eight-inch, auburn-haired, fresh-faced, business-suited woman in a pair
of two-inch wingtip pumps carrying a shiny black folio under her left arm.

"Ambassador, this is Auror Hestia Jones." Hestia shook the Ambassador’s hand and Amanda felt
a tingle. "My niece, Susan." Again the handshake and the tingle. "And Auror Tonks." This time
there was not only a tingle but a barely controllable urge to submit.

29
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

"Thank you for seeing me, Director." As she shook the Director’s hand, the Ambassador again
felt the tingle. "Well, I guess we all know why I’m here now. When can I see my lord?"

"I’ve always loved you Yanks’ forthright attitude."

"Ha—well, not much sense denying it, is there? I felt it when I touched you." The Ambassador
turned to Tonks. "And you, milady, are the Alpha, if I’m not hugely mistaken."

"We think so, but we haven’t had a chance to discuss this with Harry yet, and he and I have not
yet been physically intimate."

"So you have been intimate in each other’s minds, then?"

Tonks blushed. "It happened all last night and this morning," she smiled demurely.

"Oh, Tonks, how was it?" Susan asked, her eyes glowing.

"Susan!"

"Sorry, Auntie." Susan gave Tonks a look that said, in no uncertain terms, that they would talk
later.

The Ambassador spoke. “Excuse me, milady, but you must mate him tonight. It’s becoming a
matter of some urgency for me, and I’m sure when we start looking we’ll find several witches
who are in danger. We—that is, the U.S. State Department Magical side—have already
compiled a list of four witches we know of and two we suspect. The two that we suspect are
going to be problematic. One is a known inner circle Death Eater and the other is the wife of an
inner circle member.”

Tonks contemplated this for a moment and the answer sprang into her mind. “Ambassador,
surely you can’t be serious. Narcissa is a bonded woman with a child—and Bellatrix, well she’s
Bellatrix.”

“We have a source inside his camp, and we have a high degree of confidence in our data. Since
you’re onto those, I might as well list the others: Ann Morley, a Canadian; Anastasia Romanov—
no, not that one—her daughter, Chu Li Ming, a Chinese Nationalist; and Marie Crouching
Cougar, a full blooded Apache. These are the women we know of, and there will undoubtedly
be more. We believe these, however, will bond. These women are in their peak breeding years
and unbonded, as am I. Milady, you must take our lord in hand or someone is going to get
hurt.”

“Ambassador—”

30
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Amanda, please, Tonks. You’ll be my Alpha, so among us I believe we can drop the
formalities.”

“Thank you, Amanda. I fully intend to take our lord tonight. I will be taking Hestia, Hermione,
and Ginny with me. I would like to get a Time-Turner, Amelia, because knowing Harry, this will
take a while; and from feeling him this morning, I know that I can’t take him to exhaustion
alone.”

“Fine, Tonks. Please take this and go to the Department of Mysteries. I would offer the Ossuary
for this.”

“Thank you, Amelia. We’ll finalise our plans at three this afternoon.”

Tonks and Hestia left to start a busy day.

“Director, would it be possible for me to be present this evening and ask our Alpha if I might
attend our lord during this turn?”

“Of course, Ambassador—but I thought we were on a first-name basis?”

“Thank you, Amelia. ladies, I must unfortunately leave you. State business, I’m afraid. I’ll see
you at three.”

“Aunt Amelia, I’m going back home to prepare the house for the next three days. Here’s my list,
and I’ll be at the meeting this afternoon.”

“Thank you, Susan.”

As Amelia’s office cleared, Janice attempted to swim upstream through the doorway. “Director,
Master Auror Moody and Unspeakable Hansen to see you.”

“Thank you, Janice. Please show them in.”

Moody stumped into the office and without preamble threw himself into the chair in front of
Amelia’s desk. Hansen entered and gave Amelia a short bow. He seated himself next to Moody
with much more decorum than Moody had shown.

“Alastor, make your self at home,” Amelia said drily.

“Might as well, seeing as you’re going to recall me.”

“What makes you think that? First, however, could you please give your report, Hansen?

31
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Madam Bones, having been given a scan of wards I can report that there are anti-Apparition
and anti-Portkey wards in place at the location that was scanned. There is also an ancient
blood-based ward that would prevent anyone with harmful intent from approaching whatever
it is warding. These wards all seem to be tied to a pair of individuals rather than a location,
however.”

“Would there be any reason that these wards were significant or special?”

“No, Director. Difficult and in the case of the blood wards, obscure in the extreme, but not
unique. Most noble houses have these wards in their set and they can be set up anywhere. The
only thing that could be considered unique is that they’re tied to individuals. Personally I view
that as a drawback, however, because when one of the individuals dies, then the wards will
fall.”

“Thank you, Hansen, and thank Director Hamlish for me.”

Hansen knew a dismissal when he heard one. “Thank you, Director,” he said, standing, and he
departed back to continue doing whatever it was Unspeakables didn’t speak about.

Moody wasted no time and spoke without preamble. “You want to know what Albus and the
Order are up to, and in order to do that you’re going to have to invoke the Auror oaths to force
me to override the Order oaths.”

“Interesting, Alastor; but what I really want to know is what is Albus up to with Lord Potter.
Why did he disregard the Potter will? And what’s with these supposed special wards requiring
Lord Potter’s presence in that Muggle sty?”

Alastor was stunned. “I have no idea. I didn’t know he had, and I’m not sure why he would, and
these wards don’t make any sense.”

“Why did he not pursue the real traitor to the Potters, and why did he collude with Fudge in
railroading Lord Black into Azkaban?”

“I never pursued it either, Amelia—I was so sure it was Black.”

“But you’re not a Master Legilimens, Alastor. Why has he not trained Lord Potter to suppress
the mate-seeking drive of his magic?”

Alastor could only blink. “Again I must plead ignorance, Amelia, and I’m sorry. I should have
realised from watching the Granger and Weasley girls around him.”

“Okay, Alastor, now I want your oath to never reveal anything that you hear in the next half-
hour.”

32
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Amelia, I would prefer you simply invoke the recall. I’ve become nervous of Albus’s decision-
making process as it pertains to Lord Potter, and I would prefer to have the Auror oaths in place
full force if he tries something foolish.”

“Fine, if that’s the way you want it, Alastor. Alastor Moody, you are recalled to active duty for
the duration of the current crisis, or until released by the Director of the Ministry of Law
Enforcement.”

A bright white light flashed around both of them.

“Thank Merlin. Now, Amelia, for two years I’ve been suspicious of Albus’s motives in dealing
with Lord Potter. I believe he has some reason he’s unwilling to reveal for putting the bo, and
by extension the school, in extremely dangerous positions. He has also left Lord Potter in that
Muggle house where he knows the boy is at least verbally, and I suspect physically, abused.”

Amelia thought for a moment. “Alastor. has Dumbledore told you the prophecy?”

“No.”

She recited, “‘The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord approaches. Born to those
who have thrice defied him, born as the seventh month dies.’ Lord Black reports that
Voldemort knows of this part. What he does not know is the second part: ‘And the Dark Lord
will mark him as his equal, but he will have power the Dark Lord knows not and either must die
at the hand of the other for neither can live while the other survives.’ Lord Black told me, Lord
Potter’s Alpha, and one of his primary wives-to-be just this morning.”

Moody’s magical eye stopped spinning and stared directly at Amelia. “Well, that clears that up.
Albus is going to use the Potter boy as a weapon. Now, just how many are we going to lose to
madness or death when the boy dies?”

“Ha! Run out of confidence, Alastor? What happened to my mentor? Hey, how did you know
the secret?”

“No, Amelia, I have plenty of confidence, but we have a Dark Lord who has regained a body and
has fifty years of experience versus a fifteen-year-old with an incredible level of raw magic,
blinding reaction speed, and lots of luck. Age happened to your mentor. As for the secret, well, I
was fully bonded to my wife—I mean fully, one mind and all. I was the most fortunate of men.
That’s why when the Death Eaters killed her the brakes came off and I’ve been hunting them
down one by one ever since. I can’t seem to stop myself.”

“Well, we know of about twenty-nine girls and women so far but only around five are in the
compulsion phase. Auror Tonks appears to be the Alpha.”

Moody’s patchwork face wrinkled into a broad grin.

33
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Amelia continued, “We’re going to start allowing them some time together and training them.
How would you like to give Lord Potter and his ladies basic Auror training?”

“I believe I would like that fine. How and where?”

“Be here at 3 p.m. and we’ll discuss the plan.”

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

Grimmauld Place
7 Aug 1996
08:12

The kids, including Sirius, had a morning full of doxies, dead puffskeins, dead rats, doxycide,
potential boggarts, screaming Black hags, Fred and George collecting dangerous stuff, and
cabinets full of who knew what Dark objects.

Mundugus’s attempt at turning the house into stolen property storage, Molly's fits, and the
most horrible house-elf ever, appropriately named Kreacher, rounded out the morning.

Included just for fun were learning how Sirius had left home and been disowned by his mother,
his brother Regulus’s sad tale, the incestuous nature of the pureblood world, and—last but not
least—the upcoming trial.

Harry was exhausted after watching Hermione and Ron whispering together, and occasionally
shouting, all day. He didn’t know whether he was happy or sad about it, though. Every time he
had himself convinced to be happy for them, something rose up inside him, something angry
and jealous and frightfully powerful. He continued to push it down. Obviously they had spent
some time together, and he was out of that loop. It was for the best, really; what could he bring
her besides pain? Not that Ron would do any better, apparently, at least until she molded him
to fit better.

Hermione had watched Harry watching her and Ron, and she could sense his anger. Ron was
also being a jealous git and crowding Hermione badly.

She ate her lunch quickly and excused herself early. Hermione retreated to the room she
shared with Ginny and, putting her back against the headboard, drew her knees up to her chest
and just sat thinking. This was going to be the end of the Trio. Ron would never be able to get
over this. How were they going to make this work?

Ginny came into the room and without hesitation climbed on the bed and sat next to
Hermione, pulling her into a tight hug.

34
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“You know it’s going to be ugly, Hermione. Ron is at best a prat and at worst a jealous git. He’s
going to turn on you and Harry, at least for a while, and since Harry has sucked in a fifth of the
available women in the school, this is going to cause severe problems.

“I see why you said we’ll have to date others, but I think the reality is that we’ll have to develop
a cover-guy that we can trust, or we’ll have to not date at all.

“It would be horribly unfair to the wizards and cause so much frustration. Frustration leads to
violence, Hermione. One of us will get raped and Harry will kill whoever did it.”

“I know, Ginny. Seeing how Ron is acting has made me realise. I think we need to talk to Tonks,
but I’m going to end Ron’s interest tomorrow.”

“I’ll suggest that Ron needs to get the ‘talk’ from Dad. That should slow him down and help you
to convince him to look elsewhere. Of course the problem is, everywhere he’s going to look,
Harry will already have her. We’re going to need to have a discussion with McGonagall.”

“Thank you, Gin. We’d better get back.”

“Okay, Mi.”

“Mi?”

“Well, if I can be Gin, then you can be Mi.”

Ginny leaned in, kissed Hermione on the lips, and scampered away. Hermione spluttered for a
moment, then gave chase.

PATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPAHTWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

Malfoy Manor
7 Aug 1995
10:23

Narcissa Malfoy was ready to implement her plan. She had spent the remainder of yesterday
and this morning preparing; now she just needed a little luck. She sent the letter that she had
written to Andromeda, her not-crazy sister. Andromeda had been disowned for marrying a
Muggleborn. Andromeda was still a Black, though, and would contact Lord Black for Narcissa
and allow her to plead her case for a mating with his ward, Lord Potter.

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

Grimmauld Place
7 Aug 1995

35
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

14:47

After an afternoon full of removing Dark objects, Ginny and Hermione managed to skive off
from cleaning to complete their list. Tonks and Hestia returned and told Molly they wanted to
show the girls something. Without giving her enough time to formulate arguments, and telling
her they would be back for dinner, they took the girls, hustled them to the fireplace in the
kitchen, and Flooed to Tonks’ apartment. Tonks went last. When she arrived she looked around
at her empty apartment; sure that everything had gone to plan, she Flooed to the Ministry
lobby.

Emmeline was waiting for them in the lobby and took them through the security station and
into a secure interview room in the MLE.

“Hermione, Ginny, during our research effort we have developed a lot of data. In order to
confirm or deny some of this, we would like you to tell us everything you know about Harry.”

Hermione and Ginny looked at Emmeline, Tonks, and Hestia. Hermione sighed and said, “Really,
Hestia, I’d rather go through this only once. Could we do it with Madam Bones here?”

“Let me find out.” Emmeline wrote a note and tapped it with her wand. It jumped into an airfoil
shape and flew out under the door.

“Tonks, while we’re waiting, Ginny has had some thoughts about cover while we’re at
Hogwarts, and I agree with her. We don’t believe we should be dating other boys. We believe
with the amount of women tied up with Harry, it will become frustrating for the wizards.

“We’re afraid if you then add the frustration of someone’s perceived girlfriend holding them
off, some wizard is bound to get violent with one of the girls. If they do, I believe Harry will kill
them. I think all of the women involved at Hogwarts should maintain secrecy and should
probably be sworn to Harry until they and Harry reach a mutual agreement to part company,”
Hermione wound down as Ginny nodded.

“I initially objected to the idea of the women involved dating someone else,” Tonks said slowly.
“I didn’t know why, but when Hestia brought it up I just couldn’t bring myself to agree. I think
you’ve expressed the problem exactly, Hermione, and I believe that’s the way we’ll go.

“Everyone is going to have to observe a no-public-display-of-affection policy. It will have to


appear that the witches have either not developed an interest in wizards yet or are just
maturing late. Or in some cases they haven’t found another wizard. Meanwhile, we’ll have to
find a way to include them in the training regime, and that’s when Harry can satisfy everyone’s
urges,” Tonks said with a thoughtful expression.

“I believe that’s a good plan, Tonks. We can use it as a base to develop from with your
permission as the Alpha,” Amelia said as she entered, followed by Susan, Amanda, and Moody.

36
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Hermione raised a brow and asked, “I knew Susan was involved, Madam Bones, but who is this
lady, and why is Professor Moody here?”

“I’m involved as well as Susan, Hermione. This is Ambassador Amanda Sherman of the United
States.

“Amanda came to us and told us of several women, including herself, from the United States,
Canada, and other countries who have been affected, as well as intelligence on some British
citizens we hadn’t known about.”

“Master Auror Moody has been returned to active duty and will be training Lord Potter and his
ladies.”

“Now, I understand we need to get you ladies home for dinner and then we’ll be moving Lord
Potter to the Ossuary along with the Primaries and the Alpha to start training. In order to get
this done we need to move right along, so let’s record data today—and unless it’s for
clarification, let’s try to limit discussion for later, pending your instructions, of course, Tonks.”

That was the second or third time Amelia had deferred to her; while Tonks appreciated it, she
was nervous about it.

Hermione cleared her throat and began, “I’ll try to keep it brief, then. However, we must have
your oaths to reveal nothing of this to anyone not in this room or not bonded to Lord Potter.”

They separately gave their oaths.

Ginny said, “I actually met Harry first. Harry Potter didn’t know how to get on the platform for
the Hogwarts Express. My mother showed him how. Harry was gobsmacked by the platform
and the Express. He simply followed Ron without speaking. Once we were on the platform,
Harry disappeared into the train after thanking my mother.”

Hermione picked up the story. “Before coming to the Express, Harry had accompanied Hagrid to
Gringotts, where Hagrid removed the Sorcerer’s Stone from the bank and Harry discovered his
trust vault.

“Harry was in a compartment on the Express with Ron when I saw him. During that first train
ride he apparently had words with Draco Malfoy. We went through the Sorting ceremony and
Harry, after a long wait, was sorted into Gryffindor.

“Things then proceeded as normally around Harry as they ever do until 12 September 1991.
During our first flying lesson Harry demonstrated an astounding natural affinity for flying on a
broom, and after being seen by Professor McGonagall catching a Remembrall stolen by Draco

37
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Malfoy from Lord Longbottom, which Draco had then thrown to distract Harry, he was made
Seeker for Gryffindor.

“Draco challenged Harry to a duel. While returning from this duel, to which Malfoy never
showed up, the Cerberus guarding the trapdoor was discovered on the third floor of Hogwarts
Castle.

“Again things proceed normally for Harry until 31 October 1991, when a mountain troll entered
the school, probably let in by Professor Quirrell, who had been forced to be a host for
Voldemort. Harry and Ron saved me by fighting off the troll.

“On the ninth of November 1991 Quirrell/Voldemort attempted to kill Harry by jinxing his
broom during the Gryffindor vs. Slytherin match. We assumed it was Snape, because he was
always so hateful to Harry. I lit Snape’s robe on fire and it distracted Quirrell, who dropped th e
curse on Harry’s broom.

“Harry stayed at Hogwarts over the Holiday and on 25 December 1991 he received his father's
Invisibility Cloak as a present from Dumbledore and discovered the Mirror of Erised. After Harry
had visited the mirror several times, Dumbledore finally moved it to become the last part of the
defenses constructed around the Sorcerer’s Stone.

“On April twenty-fourth 1992 we found Hagrid to be in possession of a dragon egg. The egg
hatched a Norwegian Ridgeback which Hagrid named Norbert. In order to help Hagrid, Harry
arranged for Charlie Weasley to pick up Norbert and take him to Romania. Over the next weeks
we tried to discover who was after the Sorcerer’s Stone. Evidence kept pointing to Snape.”

“On the twenty-sixth of May 1992 we served a detention in the Forbidden Forest. During this
detention Quirrell/Voldemort, who was killing unicorns and drinking their blood, attacked Harry
but for some reason was unable to approach him too closely. He was scared off by the centaur
Firenze.

“On the fourth of June 1992, after exams, we put the clues together and believed someone to
be going for the Sorcerer’s Stone, and we pursued them. After making it through the traps,
Harry proceeded to the room where the Stone was being kept in the Mirror of Erised. Harry, in
a confrontation with Voldemort, was forced to destroy the Stone and during the confrontation
killed Quirrell, disincorperating Voldemort once again.”

“I believe the better course of action for Professor Dumbledore would have been to simply
destroy the Stone or to have put it in a location under the Fidelius that we know Dumbledore is
capable of casting. This was either a lapse in judgment on Dumbledore’s part or an attempt to
have Harry meet Voldemort. The last makes no sense, however.”

Amelia realised at this point that Hermione did not know the prophecy.

38
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Harry was unconscious for three days after this. On the 20 th of June 1992 we took the
Hogwarts Express to Kings Cross, where Harry was picked up by his uncle. Harry was apparently
held incommunicado and forced to work like a house-elf until 3 August 1992, when he was
rescued by the three youngest Weasley boys. Before he was rescued he was visited by a house-
elf named Dobby, who was in the service of the Malfoys. Dobby told Harry he couldn’t go back
to Hogwarts as it would be too dangerous. I say ‘rescued’ because they had to tear bars from
his window with a flying Muggle automobile and they found his door to have many locks with
the key side on the outside and a cat flap in the door for passing food through.

“Harry stayed at the Burrow until the first of September 1992. During this time, while we were
acquiring supplies in Diagon Alley, a diary was slipped unseen into Ginny’s supplies by Lucius
Malfoy.

“Harry and Ron were prevented from gaining access to the station platform and so took the
flying Muggle automobile to Hogwarts. Unfortunately we were again saddled with a
substandard professor for DADA. On the fifth of September 1992 Harry heard the Basilisk for
the first time.”

Here Ginny broke in. “I had found, opened, and started using the diary that Malfoy had slipped
into my cauldron.

“Tom Marvolo Riddle, a.k.a. Voldemort, had immediately started using my magical energy and
had awakened the Basilisk. As time went by, Tom gained more control over me and finally used
me to open the Chamber of Secrets and release the Basilisk.

“On Halloween of 1992 Harry heard the Basilisk again. The caretaker’s cat was Petrified. Harry,
Hermione, and Ron were trying to figure out what was going on, but I couldn’t tell them as Tom
had too much control over me by then.” Tears were running down Ginny’s face.

Hermione continued, “The miserable, lying ponce Lockhart was no help. On the seventh of
November 1992 after Harry’s arm was broken in a Quidditch match, Lockhart removed all the
bones in the arm by misapplying a healing charm.

“On eight November 1992 Colin Creavy was Petrified. Harry, Ron, and I started working on the
Polyjuice potion to facilitate getting someone into the Slytherin common room to find out who
the Heir of Slytherin was.

“Things continued in this vein, with us searching for the Heir and poor Ginny fighting Tom.”
Hermione took Ginny’s hand and held it in her lap as she continued. “On the seventeenth of
December 1992 Lockhart had the first and only meeting of his dueling club. During this meeting
Draco Malfoy, in violation of the rules of the duel, cast Serpentsoria. He immediately lost
control of the snake he summoned and we all found out Harry was a Parselmouth. He used his
ability to keep the snake from harming anyone. Of course everyone immediately suspected he
was the Heir and the one terrorising the school.

39
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“On the twenty-fifth of December 1992 we finished the Polyjuice and Ron, Harry, and I took it.
Unfortunately, my hair turned out to be a cat’s, not Parkinson’s, and I ended up in hospital.
Harry and Ron, however, successfully penetrated the Slytherin common room but did not gain
any information. On the fourth of February 1993 Harry found a diary in the second floor girls’
bathroom. He used it and talked to Tom Riddle.”

Ginny picked up the story. “The things Tom was trying to force me to do were so horrid I finally
threw the diary in Myrtle’s toilet to get rid of it. Myrtle threw it out and Harry found it.
Unfortunately, Tom now had such a hold on me he could talk to me and torture me even
without the diary.

“On the eighth of May 1993 Hermione and Penelope Clearwater were attacked and Petrified.
Harry kept working desperately. On the twenty-ninth of May 1993 I was taken into the
Chamber and Harry pursued us with Ron and Lockhart. Lockhart attempted to Obliviate Ron
and Harry using Ron’s broken wand, but it backfired, Obliviating him instead and causing a
cave-in. Ron and Harry were separated. Ron stayed there and Harry went forward into the
Chamber.

“Harry fought both a corporeal Riddle, who was draining the life from me, and a sixty -foot
Basilisk. Fawkes, Dumbledore’s Phoenix, brought Harry the Sorting Hat and from it Harry pulled
Gryffindor’s sword. Fawkes also blinded the Basilisk. Harry killed the Basilisk using Gryffindor’s
sword but was bitten by the Basilisk in the process. Harry used a Basilisk fang to kill the diary
and it released me from Tom’s control. Fawkes healed Harry with Phoenix tears and brought
Harry, Ron, myself, and Lockhart out of the Chamber.

“Dumbledore discovered the whole story and Malfoy was sacked as a Governor. Harry tricked
Malfoy by hiding a sock in the diary and giving it back to him. Malfoy gave the diary to Dobby to
carry, thereby inadvertently freeing Dobby. On the nineteenth of June 1993 we caught the
Express to London and Harry was again returned to his cell at 4 Privet Drive.”

Hermione took over again. “Third year was, relatively speaking, an easy year for Harry. With the
exception of being lied to by Dumbledore—granted, it was a lie by omission—about Sirius and
attacked by Dementors on three separate occasions, the last by over one hundred of them, he
produce a corporeal Patronus capable of driving them away at thirteen, and he got to meet his
godfather. We also found out that Pettigrew was the traitor and we had a great DADA Professor
in Remus Lupin.”

Ginny took over again. “So we come to Harry’s fourth year in the magical world—the year of
Dumbledore’s triumphant attempt to unite the magical world. First, however, we have the
World Cup, where a Death Eater uses his house-elf and Harry’s wand to announce the return of
the Dork Lord. Then we all shuffle off to Hoggy Warty and begin our year.”

40
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Funnily enough, with the exception of the Dork Lord burrowing into Harry’s brain, everything
goes fine. The DADA teacher this year is actually quite good—horrifying, but good. We did not
yet know that he was a Death Eater using Polyjuice to appear as Professor Moody.

“Then the announcement of the Tri-Wizard Tournament, and the arrival of the Beauxbatons
and Durmstrang students on the evening of thirty October 1994.

“Of course, the rules for entry are posted, and it is the Tri-wizard, not the Quad-Wizard
Tournament, so imagine how shocked Harry, who did not put his name in the Goblet of Fire, is
to find himself press-ganged into participating as a fourth champion. Imagine our surprise at
finding out he was being required to participate.

“So life goes on. Harry gets tortured by almost the entirety of the student body and has his
usual run-ins with the Death Nibblers—the children of known Death Eaters—and the added
attraction of Rita Skeeter having at him in the press.

“On the twenty-fourth of June 1994 is the triumph of the Dork Lord. Dumbledolt has not
managed to detect the Death Eater impersonating one of his supposed best friends. This
impersonator manages to turn the Tri-Wizard Cup into a Portkey and transports Harry to
Moldieshorts’ to be used in a Dark ritual to give the Dork Lord back a body of sorts. Cederic
Diggory, unfortunately, is along for the ride and pays the ultimate price.

“This year so far he has been attacked by two dementors. You can only wonder what the rest of
the year will bring.”

Hermione stepped in. “So in summary, by his now fifth year in the magical world, Harry Potter
has encountered and either beaten or stalemated the Dork Lord—thank you, Ginny, that name
is great—six times and been in mortal peril thirteen times. He is ridiculed in the media and
scapegoated by the Ministry.

“He is at least verbally abused at home with his relatives, and I believe he was physically abused
until he went to Hogwarts the first time. I know that he was forced to live in the cupboard
under the stairs until his first year at Hogwarts, and at least one of his Hogwarts letters was
addressed to him there.

“In spite of this he is insanely loyal to those he trusts and attempts to get along with all beings.
He would, if left to his own devices, even let the Death Nibblers alone if they would simply
leave him alone. Harry simply wants to be left alone to be Harry and cannot understand the
fascination everyone has with his every breath. Frankly, neither can I.”

“I believe that Hermione is correct. Harry is a smarter than average, kinder than average young
wizard who simply wishes to make his way in the world,” Susan added.

41
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Okay, what I had been planning still holds, then,” said Amelia. “With Tonks’ and Harry’s
consent we will begin Time-Turning, using the Ossuary as a base. We can go back three days for
every day, so we have seventy-two days to train before school starts. During this time the
women in compulsion will have to be at least mated. I would suggest the Alpha and the
primaries be mated, and then the women in compulsion.”

“Amelia, that’s a good plan, but first we’ll have to get Harry to agree.”

“I know, Tonks. Have we got our lists?”

Hermione, Susan, Emmeline, and Amanda pulled out their lists, and after some quick
comparison they came up with a master list:

Alpha (Probable [tentative])


Nymphadora Tonks

Primary Wives (Probable [tentative])


Hermione Granger
Ginny Weasley
Hestia Jones

In Compulsion (Probable [tentative])


Rita Skeeter Minerva McGonagall Aurora Sinistra
Septima Vector Bathsheba Babbling Madam Rosmerta
Narcissa Malfoy Bellatrix LeStrange Ann Morley
Anastasia Romanov Chu Li Ming Marie Crouching Cougar
Amanda Sherman Emmeline Vance Amelia Bones

Wives/Mates/Mistresses (Probable [tentative])


Hannah Abbot Shelia Fawcett Megan Jones
Sally Anne Perks Susan Bones Emma Dobbs
Mandy Brocklehurst Su Li Padma Patil
Cho Chang Marietta Edgecomb Luna Montgomery
Luna Lovegood Tracey Davis Daphne Greengrass
Katie Bell Parvati Patil Victoria Frobisher

Susan possibly expressed it best: “Oh, my.”

The other women chuckled and Moody barked out a couple of laughs and said, “Well, I’d say
that just about sums it up. Amelia, what about the training?”

“Yes, well, that sums it up fairly well. The list will only grow, ladies, so let’s not get too trapped
in it. I believe this can be used as a schedule, but as always, I’ll defer to the Alpha.” Amelia
passed out schedules.

42
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Activity Instructor Time


Physical Training Cougar 06:00-07:30
Ancient Runes Babbling 08:00-09:00
Arithmancy Vector 09:00-10:00
Charms Romanov 10:00-11:00
Defense Against The Dark Arts Moody 12:00-14:00
Potions Ming 14:00-16:00
Transfiguration McGonagall 16:00-17:00
Stealth and Tracking Moody/Cougar 18:00-19:00
Unarmed Combat Cougar 19:00-20:00
Armed Combat Moody/Various 20:00-21:00
Mind Arts Ming/Various 21:00-22:00

Everyone studied the schedule for a few minutes and then Tonks said, “Amelia, we’re going to
need more than this.”

“Yes, Tonks, but until we get everybody up on these, we really can’t advance further.”

“Amelia, how do we cover Harry and our absence from...uummm....”

“Hestia, you should know better. We have an inside man in Lord Black, and he’ll cover for us.”

“I believe this will work, Amelia. The other issue is what we do for cover at Hogwarts. Hermione
and Ginny are of the opinion that with fifty percent of the available population of witches
involved so far and possibly more later, the potential mates at Hogwarts should in fact not date
anyone else except for maybe a really trusted cover Wizard.”

“I believe it would be possible to date once or twice depending on the Wizard involved, and the
witch’s reputation, of course. I will neither encourage nor discourage dating. However, sex
outside the bond is out. A witch is either with Harry or not. I also believe that a truly compatible
witch will be prevented from sex with any other wizard by her and his magic. As I see it, it’s not
a problem—that is, if my understanding of the secret is correct.”

Amanda spoke up. “From what our researchers tell us, that is correct. A truly compatible Witch
will not be able have sex with any other wizard once her magic has found Harry’s. It’s possible
that she could be forced, but it’s more likely that her magic would take action to protect her. Of
course, a sufficiently powerful Wizard would be able to overcome her magic; but apparently
Harry would know about it and his magic would take action to protect her. The sheer power of
Harry’s raw magic should mean that only Voldemort or Dumbledore could possibly overcome it;
however, as Harry reaches maturity, his magic combined with the compatible witch’s should
make even that impossible. This is not to say the witch could not be harmed or even killed,
simply that she could not be forced to have sex; and she probably wouldn’t want to.”

43
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“All right, then, we’ll proceed with the plan. Hestia, Hermione, Ginny, and I will Floo to the
Ossuary tonight at midnight with Harry. We’ll meet the Potentials there. If everyone could start
gathering as many of the Potentials as they can and meet us there, I’d appreciate it. Okay,
ladies, let’s go back to the crypt.” Tonks rose, followed by the Primaries, and left.

Amanda went with Susan and Emmeline to gather the women and get them keyed into the
wards at the Ossuary.

“Well, Amelia, this should prove interesting. I think Albus lost Granger today; she’s thought her
way through it and she can’t make sense of it either.”

“I believe you are correct, Alastor. Well, we shall see.”

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

Grimmauld Place
7 Aug 1995
14:52

While the ladies were making plans, Sirius had finally managed to pry Harry away from
cleaning. He took him into the Black library and closed the door. Sirius cast several locking and
silencing charms on the door, floor, walls, windows ,and ceiling.

“Harry, how much do you know about relations between grown witches and wizards?”

“Well, I don’t know about witches and wizards, but since they’re human, I assume Tab A goes
into Slot B and that’s how babies get made. Come on, Sirius, be serious. You can’t seriously be
going to give me The Talk. I go to a boarding school, after all, plus we had sex education in
grade school.”

Sirius pouted over Harry stealing his favourite pun and said, “Harry, you’d better brace yourself
because this is going to be possibly the most embarrassed we ever get.”

Sirius then went on to explain to Harry the ramifications of magic on procreation. He was
correct; by the end of the talk they were both so embarrassed they could hardly look at each
other.

“So, Sirius, what you’re telling me is that my magic is looking for a compatible witch and I will
only bond with her.”

“Well, basically, yes. However, in your case, as has happened rarely throughout history, your
magic is very powerful and has sought out and found more than one compatible witch. We’ve
identified some of them, and we’re going to use a Time-Turner to get you some time with them
to see if anything develops.”

44
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Who are they?”

“Whom. Well, I’m not sure, exactly, but Tonks may be what is known as the Alpha. This means
that her magic is most compatible with yours. We also think that Hermione, Ginny, and Hestia
Jones are your Primaries. This means that their magic is very close to a perfect match. Then
there are some others. Tonks will be able to tell you.”

“Oh no—I thought she liked Moony and was just flirting with me to embarrass me.

“Sirius, you said witches are fertile from around age thirty to maybe a hundred and twenty. Will
some of them be in this range?”

“Without a doubt, Harry. And as for Tonks, well, she was probably trying to find a safe outlet for
what your magic was doing to her. You’re fifteen, Harry. This will look really bad for the older
witches.”

“What happens if I don’t—don’t—”

“Mate with them? Harry, remember what I told you about the compulsion. The more closely
matched your magics are, the more dangerous it is for the witches. The effects can range from
madness to death for those witches who are being compelled, if they don’t mate.”

Harry sat silently. Sirius let him. After a moment, tears rolled down Harry’s face as more of his
youth, pitiful as it had been, was stripped away.

After an hour or so Harry looked up, wiped the tears off his face, and said, “Well, I guess it’s
better than never having sex, like Crabbe and Goyle, or being gay like Malfoy.”

Sirius barked a laugh. “Yeah, pup, it’s better. Harry, you have to be careful, though. That picture
in your room is Phineas Nigellus Black, a former Headmaster of Hogwarts and head of the Black
family. He has a frame in Dumbledore’s office. He’ll report your activities to Dumbledore.”

Harry sat fuming. “Yes, well, we’ll have to give him something to report, then.” He was really
getting tired of Dumbledore and his control issues.

“Pup, there’s something else. I have no heir, and after my stay in Azkaban, even if I find
someone and marry I won’t be having an heir. That being the case, I’ve made you my heir.
Upon my death you’ll become Lord Potter Black, or Lord Black Potter as you prefer.”

“Sirius, no. I don’t want your titles or money, I want you. Plus I’m sure something could be
done, maybe....”

45
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Harry, I’ve been to St Mungo’s and to Muggle doctors as well. The boys just aren’t swimming
any more. Doesn’t mean I can’t make a bunch of witches very happy, but I won’t be having an
heir by blood. If at some point I adopt children, I might change my mind, but for now and the
foreseeable future it’s you, Harry.”

“To that end I need your oath, and I need to give you my oath of fealty as you’re the current
head of House Potter.”

Harry stood at Sirius’s urging and they executed the adoption papers and oath, and then Harry
took Sirius’s fealty oath.

Afterward Harry sat silently, staring into the fire.

“Well, I’ll let you think for a while. Call me if you need me, pup.” Sirius removed the silencing
and locking charms and left Harry there. Sirius went to the study and was staring into the fire,
lost in thought, when an owl arrived. He looked at the owl and removed the missive from its
leg. The owl immediately flew back up the stairway to the attic and out of the house through
the owl port in the top floor. Sirius opened the unaddressed letter.

Lord Black—

I have become aware that I am under the compulsion. The subject of my compulsion is your
ward, Lord Potter. I realise that this is unexpected; it is for me as well. I would like to confer
with you and seek your permission to satisfy this compulsion before it costs me either my sanity
or my life. Please meet me at noon on Sunday at Andromeda’s home.

Narcissa Black

Sirius threw his head back and laughed. Poor Harry; it just kept getting worse. Well, now he was
going to have to do the head of house duties that he had avoided so far. He wondered briefly if
turning himself in was an option. Sirius turned and contemplated the fire, still holding the
letter, and laughed until his sides hurt and he found himself in silent tears. The tears continued
to flow.

This was the scene that Tonks, Hestia, Ginny, and Hermione returned to.

The women looked at Sirius and saw the tears tracking down his face. They looked at each
other. Finally Tonks spoke. “Sirius, where is Harry?”

“library, Tonks. I told him.”

“Bet that was fun, Midnight. Are you all right?”

46
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Yeah, the talk was fun but I’m not sure he thought so. I’m fine—just thinking how bad things
have got for Harry. I’ll be ready.”

“Tonks, I have to talk to Ron.”

“Yes, I think you do. Ginny, go with Hermione. Hestia, come on; let’s go beard Lord Potter.”

The witches separated on their missions. Tonks and Hestia found Harry bent over a book in the
library. They sat down, one on either side of him. Tonks essayed her opening gambit .“My
lord?”

“Nymphadora?” Tonks grimaced.

“Don’t—”

“Then don’t my-lord me, Tonks. I’m Harry—you remember me, I’m sure.”

Tonks huffed and Hestia rolled her eyes at her. “I’m sorry, Harry, but I don’t really know how to
act here.”

Harry looked Tonks directly in her eyes. “Imagine how I feel. I have, according to Sirius and ‘The
Pure Life by Charlus as amended by Harold Potter’, the life of a beautiful witch in my hands.
That not being enough, I also have at least the sanity of possibly dozens of other witches in my
hands, too.”

Tonks’ blush gently returned. “I know the feeling, Harry. You were a first year when I was a
seventh year. The first time I saw you I wanted you. I felt like a complete pedophile. And now
out of nowhere I’m going to be your Alpha. I feel like I stole your childhood and the years when
you would find a girl and fall in love,” she finished, huddled in on herself with tears streaming
down her face.

Harry looked at her, rose, pulled her to her feet, and coaxed her over to a loveseat. He sat
down and pulled her into his lap. “Tonks, it’s okay.” Harry awkwardly rubbed her back as he had
reached his level of expertise in comforting women. “We’ll get through this. I accept what Sirius
told me, and the book confirms it. I just wonder why you’re the Alpha.”

“I don’t know, Harry. I’m told that for me to be the Alpha, our magic has to be more closely
matched than any other possible match.”

Harry simply nodded, his chin bumping the top of Tonks’ head as she snuggled down into his
lap. Hestia grinned at them and then looked at the book Harry had been reading. She flipped
back to the front of the chapter and started reading. As she read, her eyes got larger and larger.
The whole of the witches’ secret was completely laid out in the book, along with much more
than even she knew about it.

47
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

Hermione and Ginny had made it to the room Ron and Harry stayed in. They entered and found
Ron there alone. Hermione was a complete wreck; her insides were completely twisted and she
was about to cry. She knew this had the potential to go horribly wrong.

“Ron, we have to talk.” Hermione sat on Harry’s bed facing Ron.

“Sure, Hermione. What did Tonks want to show you?”

“That’s part of what I have to talk to you about. Did your father talk to you?”

Ron blushed a deep red. “Yes, he did.”

“The reason he did is because we asked him to. I’m maturing and it was time. Ron, I’m not
attracted to you that way. I want to keep you as a friend, though. You and Harry are my best
friends, Ron. I am attracted to Harry that way, and we’re going to begin to explore the
possibility.”

Ron sat quietly; the axe had fallen. He had known it was coming after his father had explained it
to him. Hermione was very powerful and so was Harry. He had specifically asked his father what
would happen in the case of a very powerful witch and a less than compatible wizard, and
Arthur had told him that the witch and wizard would most probably fight constantly. The light
had dawned for his father at the same time as it had him. Da had been great; he sympathised
and told Ron that the best thing he could do was stop pressing Hermione.

“Hermione, its okay. If you want to know the truth, I think you’re beautiful, but after Dad talked
to me I understand where our constant arguing comes from. I want to take a while and find the
right witch, Hermione. And I want to keep you around. If we try something, Dad says it will
force us apart.”

Hermione was stunned. She had been fully prepared for an explosion of jealousy.

Ginny spoke up then. “Wow, Ron, that must have been some talk. Hermione isn’t the only one,
though, Ron. I’m attracted to Harry like that, too. At the same time Harry and Hermione are
exploring their relationship, I’ll be exploring my own relationship with Harry.” Ginny cringed,
waiting for the explosion. Her mouth dropped open as Ron exploded in laughter and fell off the
bed, rolling around on the floor.

“Really, Ron, there’s no sense in taking that attitude,” Hermione huffed as Ron rolled on the
floor.

48
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Oh, Hermione, relax. It was just the way she said it—like it was news or like I’d be stupid
enough to challenge her over it. Have you ever seen her mad?”

At this point Ginny saw the figure in the portrait on the wall start to dart away. Instantly she
Stunned it. They were all shocked when it froze.

“Ginny, you did magic!”

Ginny sighed. “Yes. Hermione. I thought you were the smartest witch of your age.”

“But you’re under-age.”

Ginny raised an eyebrow at her. “The house is Unplottable, so how will they know about magic
done in it?”

“I don’t know, Gin....”

“Well, we’ll worry about it if an owl shows up. I haven’t been warned, so it won’t be bad.”

“You guys, should learn some silencing charms?” Fred said as he Apparated in with George.

Ginny jumped and then glare. “Fred, George, help me here. This portrait is familiar; I’ve seen it
in Hogwarts. I think it’s one of the old Headmasters.”

“They must have put it here to watch Harry. Let’s move it to an empty room and Transfigure
some stuff to look like Harry and Ron’s, then we can go to that room and torture it every once
in a while.”

Hermione thought a moment. “Ginny, let’s tell Tonks about it.”

“Good idea. I’ll go get her.

Meanwhile, back in the library, Tonks was snuggled so deeply into Harry’s lap she appeared to
have established residence. Hestia was still looking at the book.

“Harry, what is this book?”

“I found it here, Hestia. Its’ called the Pure Life; it was written by Charlus Potter, my great,
great, great-however-many grandfather and apparently updated by the less-greats, including
Harold who apparently had a—errrh—multiple bonding, too. They didn’t seem too pleased with
some of the things that made up the pureblood lifestyle, and he dissects it in there. His
descendants seem to have added their thoughts. That’s just my impression from the chapter on
marriage. It explained the whole thing, though.”

49
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Harry, you have to keep this book with you. Witches have died over this secret.”

Harry started. “Okay, Hestia.”

Suddenly they were all on their feet and headed upstairs without really knowing why. Hestia
shrank the book and handed it to Harry, and he put it in his pocket. Ginny met them on the way
up.

“Ginny, what’s going on?”

“I was just coming to get Tonks. I Stunned the portrait in your room, Harry.”

“Phineas Nigellus Black. I heard him snickering last night, and Sirius told me Dumbledore put
him there to keep an eye on me.”

“Damn. What do we do?”

They continued walking to Harry and Ron’s room. When they entered they found the twins,
Hermione, and Ron all there.

“Tonks, I think we either have to kill the portrait or Petrify it.”

“I agree, Hestia, but I think we should Petrify it. Harry, what do you want?”

“Me? Why me?”

“Because you’re their lord, Harry,” Sirius said as he came in the room. “Wow, who stunned
Phineas? That takes a lot of power.”

Ginny blushed and raised her hand like she was in class. Everyone laughed. Ginny huffed at
them while Tonks hugged her. Sirius continued, “I hate to kill the old blighter.”

“Yes, me too, Sirius,” Harry added.

“Okay, Harry, here comes your first lesson as a head of the family.” Sirius looked at the portrait
and cast an Ennervate. “Phineas Nigellus Black, you are required to attend your lord.”

The figure in the portrait obviously tried to leave, and then gave up. Turning to Sirius, he said,
“Sirius, how may I help you?”

“Phineas, have you been told to spy for Dumbledore?”

“Spying is such a crass term, Sirius. I simply observe and report some of my observations to
Dumbledore, a courtesy to a fellow Headmaster.”

50
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Hmm, sounds like spying to me. Phineas Nigellus Black, you will report neither my activities
nor the activities of my heir, Harry Potter, on pain of death of your image and ejection of your
cadet lines from the Noble and Ancient House of Black.”

Phineas squirmed, but finally he said, “Yes, my lord,” and left the frame.

Sirius turned to Harry. “As current head of house, Harry, you are the ultimate authority over the
Potter line, living and dead. As my heir you are second in authority only to me.” Sirius turned to
Ron and the twins. “I expect you Weasley men to obey your fealty to the Potter line as I do, and
reveal nothing you learn.”

A light suddenly dawned on Hermione. “That’s why he took it so well! The Weasley line is
subordinate to the Potter line.”

“As are most lines, Hermione. There are only three lines as noble, and none so ancient,” Hestia
said.

“So which one is it?” George asked.

Sirius threw up a series of wards and called the house wards to secure the room. Harry sat on
the bed. Tonks sat in his lap and put her arms around his neck; his arms naturally went around
her waist. Harry looked very content suddenly. Ginny sat on his left and Hermione and Hestia
on his right. Sirius barked out his odd laugh.

“Well, I think we know who is who now. Comfy, clan Potter? Okay, let me give a little lecture
here. There were originally sixty-nine wizarding lines in Europe that we know of. Of them there
were four that were the Superior lines: the Myrddin line, the Ravenclaw line, the Hufflepuff
line, and the Slytherin line. These four lines are the Most Ancient and Most Noble Lines of
Briton, England, Scotland, Wales, and Ireland.”

Ron, recovered from first goggling and then glaring, had his hand up from his position by his
brothers on his bed. “Yes, Ron?”

“What about the Potter line and the Gryffindor line?”

“The anxious young Lord Weasley has noticed there seems to be a discrepancy here. The scion
of the Myrddin line who came after Emrys had his name changed to Charlus Potter in order to
protect him from the enemies of his family. The Gryffindor line is actually a cadet branch of the
Potter line. Now, who can tell me how a cadet line is formed?”

“The second or third son having a family and heirs creates a cadet branch. If they perform
notable deeds they’re sometimes granted a name and crest of their own; however, their crest
should contain the primary heraldic beast of the primary line in some form.”

51
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Very good, George. Ten points to Gryffindor.”

Hestia had reached across Hermione and pulled the book from Harry’s pocket and expanded it.
She found the page she had thought of and expanded it. It was a family tree; at the top of the
main branch was Harry Potter and at the bottom were Myrddin Emrys and Emmeline Potter
Emrys. She showed the book to Sirius.

“Sirius, they’re all listed here.”

Sirius looked at the page and his eyes opened wide.

“Hestia, I don’t think a picture of a griffin is going to help.”

Hestia looked at Tonks and said, “George, this is Harry’s family tree.”

“Hestia, George is right—that’s a picture of a griffin. Magnificently done, but still....” Fred
confirmed what George had said.

“Harry, what is the book to you?”

“It’s the ‘Pure Life’ by Charlus Potter. I found it in your library, Sirius.”

“That’s a family book, Harry, or it has the same charms on it. Only Potters and their vassals with
full oaths in place will be able to read it. How did it get into the Black family library, I wonder?”

“Then why can Hestia, Tonks, Ginny, and Hermione read it?” Ron asked as all the girls became
absorbed in the book on Tonks’ lap. Everyone in the room simply turned and looked at him.
Finally he blushed and said, “Cor, Harry, who else?”

All of the guys in the room looked at Harry and he shrugged. “I don’t know, Ron. They know and
they tell me.”

Ron looked at Hermione and she looked at Tonks. Tonks nodded almost imperceptibly.
Hermione produced her copy of the list and enlarged it. She turned and stuck it to the wall.

“Hermione, what good is picture of a griffin going to do us? What is it you girls have with
Griffins?”

Meanwhile, Harry had gone very pale. Sirius was cursing. “Hermione, how exactly did she get in
this?” Sirius had his finger stuck on Bellatrix’s name.

“Whoa, wait a minute—there are names there. Bloody Hell!”

52
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Ron, language!” He ducked his head as Hermione yelled and glared at him.

“Sirius, why can’t they see the names or what’s in the book?”

“They aren’t Potters, Harry, or related to you. I’m guessing that my status as your father lets me
see some of it, and my oath lets me see the rest.”

“Father, Sirius? Did you misspeak?”

“No, Hestia I adopted Harry this afternoon. Remember, Harry is my heir. Keep it quiet, though.”

The others digested this for a moment.

“Sirius, what about fealty?”

“Hermione, they haven’t personally taken the oath, so the family oaths are enough to ensure
some harmony while they’re not of age, but not complete fealty. Maybe if they gave the oaths
to Harry—I mean, we’re going to have to get some type of oath, might as well reaffirm the
longstanding oaths.”

“We’re willing, Harry,” George said. Fred and Ron nodded.

Tonks rose from Harry’s lap and he stood. The Weasley boys knelt in front of him and said in
unison, “I swear my might and will in support of my liege, Harry James Potter, on my life and
magic.”

Harry replied, “I swear to support and defend my vassals on my life and magic.” There was a
huge flash of light. Harry didn’t know where the words came from; he wasn’t even sure what a
vassal was.

George said, “Damn, Harry, Katie Bell? I was hoping for her.”

“I’m sorry, George. I’ll tell her.”

The three Weasley brothers fell down and rolled around the floor laughing. Harry looked very
hurt. Finally Fred said, “Harry, you could talk to her, sure, and that’s why we love you. But my
brother, you, and she have already talked on the most basic level in the magical world. All that
you not having her or her not having you is going to do is drive her insane or kill her. Your job is
to be the best man possible for the women that are compatible to you and unbonded. You have
to protect them and support them; you have to be there for them. We’ll help you do that. Our
magic will eventually find the right girl. And if not, we’re sure that some lovely girl will want to
settle down with wealthy, powerful, handsome men like us, maybe even one of the girls on this
list after your and their magic is satisfied.”

53
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Harry gave each one of them a hug and sat back on the bed. Tonks sat right back in his lap. He
put his arms around her and pulled her in tight this time. He leaned up and spoke softly in her
ear, “I’m ready now. I understand.” Tonks, for the first time in her life, made a noise like,
“Squee!” only the girls caught it, and they all blushed furiously.

“Wait till we tell Bill and Charlie. They’re going to flip,” Ron said. He trailed away as he looked at
the chart that he could now read. “Bloody Hell, Harry.” This time no one said anything. “How
are we going to do this? There are Slytherins on there, and Bellatrix. Mum's going to go spar.”

“Ron, you can never tell your mother about this. She believes Dumbledore; we no longer do.”
Sirius looked in the eyes of the Weasley brothers. “We can discuss it more later, but for now
you have to trust us. Dumbledore intends to use Harry as a weapon, we believe. We can’t let
that happen.”

Tonks suddenly became all business. “Okay, we’re going to start Time-Turning tonight. We’ll
use Madam Bone’s home as a base. We’ll be maxing out the Time-Turner, so we will be going
back three days for every day. Sirius will cover for us and we’ll expect you to help him, George,
Fred, and Ron. We’ll Floo to the Ossuary from the fireplaces in your or our rooms. So that works
out to three days for every day; meanwhile we’ll be spending the daylight hours at our normal
jobs. This will be complicated, but we can do it. Nobody who has not given an oath to Harry is
to be informed of any of this.”

The Weasleys left with Sirius. Harry and Ron stayed and Harry started packing a bag. The girls all
went back to their rooms and started packing. As the witches packed and talked, Harry spoke to
Ron.

“So you’re really all right with this?”

“Yea, I am. I know I’ve been a prat in the past, but I think most of that is behind me. I know you
didn’t make this happen, and after thinking about it I’m sure that this time I don’t want to be
you. Not to be rude, mate, but this is going to be hard. I don’t mean the having sex with lots of
witches, of course that could be okay, maybe. But you’ll be bound to many of them. And then
the kids—what are you going to do if, say, Katie takes your daughter away with her and marries
Fred?”

“Ron, I just don’t know. I’m still on Tonks wanting me. I haven’t got as far in the thought
process as you.”

“Get some sleep, mate. I’ll wake you up before midnight. I’m going to harass the twins.”

Everyone wound down after packing their bags; and while the potential bonded all lay down to
nap, Ron and the twins continued their discussions and Sirius wandered the house.

54
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

At fifteen minutes to midnight Sirius knocked on first the girls’ door and then Tonks and
Hestia’s door. Ron woke Harry. Harry stepped through the Floo at precisely midnight.

55
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Harry Potter and the Witches’ Secret


Chapter 4
Sunday 8 August 1995 (Sidereal)
6-8 Aug 1995 (Off Sidereal)

Harry came skidding out of the hearth in the entrance hall of the Ossuary and spun to a stop.
Tonks was ejected right behind him and somehow managed to end up straddling Harry, firmly
seated in his lap.

“Tonks, I know you’re anxious, but we’ll provide you a bedroom for that!” Susan said with a
wicked grin and an arched eyebrow as the rest of the Grimmauld Place crew arrived.

“Susan, don’t be mean. Lord Potter, welcome to my home.” Amelia helped Tonks to her feet.
Harry rose, took Madam Bones’ outstretched hand, and kissed her fingers between the first and
second joints.

“Madam Bones, thank you for welcoming us into your home.” Harry surveyed the handsome
silver-haired witch in front of him. She looked totally different with her hair down—softer,
somehow, he decided.

Amelia blushed when he kissed her knuckles, and her knees felt weak. “Amelia, Harry, call me
Amelia. I suggest we move to the parlor for introductions, my lord.”

Harry offered Tonks his arm. “Please lead on, Amelia.” Harry followed Amelia with Tonks on his
arm. Hermione followed Harry, flanked by Hestia and Ginny. Susan brought up the rear.

The group entered the parlor and conversation ceased. Harry was stunned to see that the
parlor was completely full of women.

“Milord, may I introduce you?”

Harry was dazed, so Tonks said, “Please, Amelia.”

Amelia started on her right. “Milord, this is Rita Skeeter.” Rita dropped a curtsey. “Milord, I’m
so sorry about the way I’ve treated you in the past.”

Harry, still stunned, just nodded at Rita. Amelia moved on “Milord, Septima Vector.” Harry
kissed her hand. “Professor.”

Amelia proceeded to introduce a shell-shocked Harry to each of the women present. Anastasia
Romanov, a classically beautiful blond with ice-gray eyes; Amanda Sherman, a healthy looking
redhead 6 six-footer; Ann Morley, a cute, stocky woman with a smile from ear to ear and blond
hair; and Marie Crouching Cougar, with shining straight black hair to her waist, red-brown skin,
and penetrating black eyes over a barely softened, oddly beautiful, high-cheek-boned face were

56
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

the only ones Harry had not at least seen before, but he was formally introduced to everyone
fourth year and above that was on the list.

Tonks said, “Okay, now that we’ve all met and at least touched Harry, is anyone not sure they
should be here?” She got no response. “All right, then, everyone please step to the centr e of
the room. Everyone gathered around Harry. Tonks took out a Time-Turner and stretched the
chain out around the group. Then, standing on the inside of the circle described by the chain,
she started winding it backward. She finally reached the end and as soon as she let go of the
knob the disk started to spin and the group was moved backward in time to thirty-seven
minutes after midnight on 6 August.

“Wow, that was interesting.” Tonks looked down at the Time-Turner. It appeared to be okay
but it was very, very warm.

Amelia cleared her throat. “Please, everyone, take your seats. You know why you are here. We
are going to start working on the relationships as we train. We have not included Ms. Dobbs or
Ms. Frobisher due to their age. We can, however, expect them to eventually participate in
this—this—”

“Harem, Aunt Amelia, the word you’re looking for is harem.” Susan looked at Harry after saying
this, and although he had his head up proudly, he wore the deepest blush she had ever seen.

There was general giggling as the women all looked at Harry. “Okay, does anyone have anything
crucial to explain or can we get some rest?” Harry asked the group. “I mean, looking at this
schedule Susan just handed me, I can see we start early.”

No one said anything. “Well, in that case, I’ll wish you all a good night, ladies.” He rose. Susan,
Tonks, Hestia, Hermione, and Ginny rose from their seats with him.

“Harry, I’ll show you your room.”

“Thanks, Susan.” Harry again offered his arm to Tonks and followed Susan with Hermione,
Hestia, and Ginny trailing after them.

They entered a bedroom with a huge bed. “Thanks, Susan.”

Tonks had walked into the closet. She came back out smiling; her clothes, along with Hestia’s,
Hermione’s, and Ginny’s, were already hung there. She looked at Susan, who simply raised an
eyebrow and smiled as she backed out the door and closed it. As it closed, the girls all heard a
throaty chuckle.

Harry came out of the bathroom. “Tonks, where are you guys’ rooms?” Tonks raised an
eyebrow at Harry.

57
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Harry blushed, then squeaked, “All of you?”

The witches fell down laughing while Harry pouted. Tonks recovered and pushed Harry onto the
bed. As she began undressing him she looked him in the eye and said, “Yes, Harry, all of us.”

Harry oriented on Tonks, and as she undressed him he undressed her. When they were both
nude, Harry’s eyes traveled up and down Tonks’ frame.

“Tonks, can I see the real you, or is this the real you?”

“Why, Harry?” Tonks was terrified he was going to turn out to be one of those guys who
wanted her to be someone else.

“I want my first time to be with the real you, Nym. Really I only ever want the real you. I’m not
really into…faking…false stuff, you know?”

Nym didn’t know about all that, but she knew at this point that she could love this man. She let
her hair go to its normal deep black, shrank an inch in height, gained an inch and a cup size in
the bust, and her hips got a little wider. Harry knelt in front of her on the bed; his mouth was
moving but no sound was coming out. Ginny said, “Tonks, no fair, you broke Harry before we
got a chance at him.”

Harry Finally managed “Beautiful, absolutely beautiful.”

“Thank you, Harry,” Tonks said as she stepped forward and hugged him. Harry dragged her
onto the bed and into his arms. He didn’t notice the other girls undressing and lying on the
edges of the bed.

“Nym, you have to teach me. I don’t know how to please you, but I want to so bad.”

“Harry, I’m a virgin, too. I mean, I’ve snogged a little, but I never had sex.”

“So we learn together, then.” Harry kissed her. They started slow and soft but ended hard and
passionate. Somewhere in the process someone had licked the other’s lips and they had
opened their mouths and started exploring each other there, too. Harry kissed his way down
Tonks’ neck to her breast. He slowly and gently felt both of her breasts, exploring them as a
blind man would. Then he used his mouth in the same manner. Having never been with a
woman, Harry had no preconceptions and a definite lack of firsthand knowledge, which did not
stop him from exploring every inch of Tonks with his eyes, hands, and mouth.

For her part, Tonks had one orgasm when Harry gently bit her left nipple and another when he
did the same to the right. She had been only too glad to assure Harry that she was fine and to
encourage him to continue when he stopped to check on her as she screamed out her second
orgasm. It was getting a little irritating having him stop and check on her when she came, as he

58
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

had done this four times, but suddenly he seemed to figure it out when he buried his face in her
crotch after manually stimulating her to orgasm. Either that or he was just too busy with the
mouthful and both handfuls of her that he had. She didn’t mind, really, because the continuous
stimulation had her experiencing what was either one long orgasm or a chain of them
connected so closely she couldn’t tell the difference. Finally she couldn’t stand it any more;
grabbing Harry’s head, she pulled him up her body and locked her lips to his. She could taste
herself on him, and she didn’t think it was too bad.

Tonks then gave Harry the same treatment he had given her. She slid down his body, exploring
as she went with eyes, hands, and mouth. As she took Harry into her mouth he grunted and
tried to move her head away. Harry had not liked the way the practice was treated by Seamus
and the other boys. She pulled herself farther down and sucked hard, laving the crown of his
circumcised length with her tongue. Harry came almost immediately and she swallowed every
drop, sucking and milking him for more. It was completely different from anything she had ever
tasted, and she was instantly addicted.

Harry gently pulled Tonks off when he became too sensitive and pulled her up his body and
kissed her. When he did, they both became aware of the groans around them and looked
around the bed. Hermione, Ginny, and Hestia were all curled around their hands, which were
buried in their crotches, their eyes glued to Tonks and Harry.

Tonks felt Harry against her entrance and realised he had never gone soft after his orgasm. She
smirked evilly, locked Harry in a passionate kiss, and flexed her hips, dragging him against her
centre. She couldn’t take that for long, and as he hit what she judged was the right angle she
pushed her hips back. She hadn’t counted on Harry pushing forward at the same time; suddenly
he was through her hymen, his considerable length and girth fully sheathed in her. Harry,
fortunately, froze when he realised he had started into her, and Tonks froze once she hit
bottom on him. “Tonks, are you hurt?” he asked anxiously, having seen a sudden startled look
in her eyes.

“Harry, it’s supposed to hurt, you broke my hymen. Just give me a minute.” She kissed him to
shut him up.

The kiss deepened, and they started moving—her first, then him, in a matching rhythm that
quickly grew more urgent. Harry was going really deep and withdrawing as far as he could, and
he was doing it as fast as he could, when Tonks exploded, screaming his name and moving in a
really uncoordinated way. Harry rolled them over and continued to drive into her. He was so
close he couldn’t stop now, although he was terrified he was hurting her. Tonks was screaming
like a banshee, apparently having one continuous orgasm. Suddenly Harry’s muscles clenched
and he drove into Tonks one last time until their pubic bones met. He felt himself hit bottom in
her but he couldn’t stop himself from driving all the way in. Tonks eyes snapped open and she
was staring right into his eyes when he came. She went with him, clamping down hard and
screaming into his mouth. A white light sprang from them and the walls rang like a gong.

59
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Tonks knew she had passed out, and when she came back to awareness Harry was lying on her,
still hard and still fully buried in her. She could also feel a presence in her mind. She threw up
her Occlumency barriers. Inside her mind she heard, “Nym, what was that?” She started to
reply out loud but then she realised she had heard it in her mind. She was still kissing Harry, so
there was no way he was talking, but it was his voice. She answered him the same way. “Harry,
can you feel a presence in your mind?”

“Yeah, Nym, I can. What is it?”

For the second time in her life,Tonks squeed. “Harry, we did it! We have a complete bond. Let
me in.”

“Nym, don’t make that noise. That hurts. I don’t know how to let you in, Nym, you’ll have to do
it.”

Nym slowly and gently moved her consciousness inside Harry’s. She was suddenly
overwhelmed by his feelings for her. He obviously had no way to express those feelings, but he
really didn’t need to; she could actually feel them. He wanted her safe and warm and protected
and never ever wanted anyone else near her. It was all there in his head, endless years of
making love to her and giving her everything he had. She could only hold him while she cried.
His was a love that had no concept of self. When she started crying she felt him instinctively
dive into her mind and she could sense him running through her thoughts.

Harry, having seen Nym’s tears, had driven into her mind trying to find what was wrong and fix
it. What he found was admiration, warmth, and a desire to be his always. He instantly relaxed
and flooded his side of the bond with all the good feelings he had for her. He felt her relax and
project the same type of thoughts back at him. Suddenly he was moving inside her in the
physical world and he could feel himself sliding in them.

“Nym?”

“Shhhh, Harry, I know. I feel it, too. Make love to me, Harry. I know you love me, I felt it. Now
make love to me.” Harry did. Using his meagre knowledge and her feelings, he brought her and
himself to an earth-shattering climax that kept feeding back and forth between them. When it
was finally over, Harry rolled off of Tonks and she curled into his side, with a grin on her face
that wouldn’t go away.

Harry realised he was still hard, and he was hearing a high-pitched whining noise. He and Nym
looked around and saw Hestia curled around her hands and looking desperate. Through the
bond Nym said, “Uh-oh, she’s in a bad way, Harry. You have to take her.”

Harry moved over to Hestia, and as soon as he touched her she exploded into motion, locking
her lips to his and kissing him desperately. Harry tried to go slowly with Hestia as he had with
Nym. But Hestia was having none of that. She was way past far gone and needed relief now.

60
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Hestia threw her legs around Harry’s waist and flipped him over onto his back. Harry was still
hard and without prelude she grasped his member, lined him up with her entrance, and sank
onto him, screaming the pain of her ruptured hymen into his mouth. She stopped when their
pubic bones met.

Harry took advantage of her pause and rolled them back over, never breaking their connection.
Hestia looked into Harry’s eyes and whispered into his mouth, “Please, Harry.” Harry began
moving as he had with Nym. He took Hestia’s hands and pinned them above her head. Bending
over her, he moved his lips over her lips, neck, and breasts as he drove into her with everything
he had.

Hestia, as had Nym before her, began to come when Harry fully penetrated her. As Harry built
toward orgasm he was amazed at the noises she was making. He had become lost in the
combination of her taste, feel, and sounds when finally his orgasm hit and his muscles locked,
his pubic bones pressed firmly against Hestia’s. She clenched around him as orgasm took her.

Again he heard the gong-like note and saw the flash and found himself in Hestia’s mind. Like
Nym, Hestia was amazed and ran through Harry’s mind feeling the depth and breath of his love
for her, too. She knew he would die for her, but she did not want that and she forcibly relayed
her objections directly into his mind. Harry was galvanised by the force of her will for him to
survive. He felt her need. He agreed. They both felt Nym in the bond and lost themselves in the
feelings.

Harry and Hestia continued to couple through this and suddenly all three of them found
themselves locked together in a massive orgasm. Harry collapsed between Nym and Hestia,
sending all his good feelings to them and receiving theirs. The women snuggled into Harry.

Harry drifted for a while and suddenly became aware that while he was between Hestia and
Nym, there was a female body covering him. He opened his eyes and looked into the brown
eyes of Hermione. While he lay hypnotised by the green flecks he saw in her eyes, Hermione
slid her hips down, forcing Harry fully into herself and tearing her hymen away. Harry pulled her
face down to him and covered her mouth with his as she gave the small scream he was now
used to.

Harry moved his hands down and held her hips still while she got used to him being inside her.
Inside his head he heard Nym. “Harry, we need to do a contraceptive charm on her.” He
answered the same way. “We need to ask her first, Baby.”

“Hermione, do you want a contraceptive spell?” Harry asked out loud.

Hermione nodded while she looked in his eyes and they both felt the very erotic warmth of the
spell as both Nym and Hestia cast it on her. Hermione groaned and began to move as Harry
began using his blind-man method on her body, gently thrusting upward in time with her

61
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

downward thrust. Hermione exploded into an orgasm and pulled Harry up to a sitting position.
Harry kissed her and then latched his mouth onto her tight, dark pink left nipple.

He grazed her with his teeth and she lost all coordination and screamed his name. When she
clamped down on him, he emptied himself into her belly and hoarsely cried her na me.
Hermione was past anything but an incoherent scream as she came with him. Again they all saw
the mysterious flash and heard the gong-like reverberations, and then Hermione was in the
bond. She collapsed onto Harry, exhausted. Nym pulled her off and down between herself and
Harry.

Harry was still in a daze, playing in Hermione, Nym, and Hestia’s minds, when Ginny took
advantage of the situation and took Hermione’s place atop Harry and immediately sheathed
him up to her hymen. When he reached that point, it seemed he could go no further, and she
groaned in frustration.

She was so tight that she had to raise herself back up and drop her full weight on Harry to get
him all the way inside. Harry sat up and kissed her, swallowing her scream as he had with the
others. Then he lay back, pulling her down on top of him. Harry held her hips still. Ginny felt so
very full.

Nym asked Ginny, “Baby, do you want the contraceptive spell, too?” Ginny nodded quickly, and
she and Harry gasped as the spell hit her from Hestia’s wand.

She began to move her hips, rather tentatively at first, and Harry, using great care, began to
work with her. Suddenly he rolled them over and Ginny’s legs went around his waist. Harry
thrust into her to his full length and Ginny peaked as he hit the back of her vagina, stretching
her. Harry’s pubic bone met Ginny’s and they howled out a simultaneous orgasm as the gong
note sounded and the light flared between them.

Ginny found herself in Harry’s mind and she could feel Nym, Hestia, and H ermione. “Finally—
sisters!” she exclaimed. They all felt her pleasure at that, and she could feel the love pouring
out of Harry. She sifted through his thoughts, and as she drifted off to sleep she realised he
didn’t even know he was projecting love. She returned all of the feelings she had for him and
sank into the bond.

As Harry rolled her over and settled in to sleep with her on his chest, she also realised he was
still inside her and still hard. She snuggled down and thrust gently against him. He groaned
drowsily and wrapped her in his arms. She drifted off to sleep full, possessed, and content.

Nym, Hestia, and Hermione settled in, touching each other and Harry, and reached the same
place Ginny was in, possessed and possessing. Smiles of deep contentment lit their faces as
they drifted into sleep, deep in the bond. Harry had his best night of sleep ever.

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

62
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Ossuary
First turned morning

At five o’clock the next morning Amelia Bones rapped lightly on the door to Harry’s room.
Receiving no answer, she opened the door and entered. She waved the lights on wordlessly and
gasped.

On the bed was the most erotic thing she had ever seen. Harry was nude in the midst of a pile
of women, and Ginevra Weasley was impaled on his hard shaft. They were both gently
thrusting into each other, and Ginevra was obviously orgasming in her sleep.

Amelia’s hand went to her chest and she exhaled long and slow as she felt herself becoming
damp.

Amelia approached the bed and spoke quietly. “Harry?” Harry’s eyes snapped open and in that
instant Amelia was no longer damp, she was soaking wet. Harry reached out and took her hand,
pulling her into the bed with them.

“Lord Potter, what exactly do you—mmph.” Harry had silenced her by kissing her very soundly.
Amelia was off and running now. She broke the kiss. “Harry, I wanted to do this later—
mmmm.” Harry silenced her again.

Nym had awoken by now, as had Hestia, and together they pulled off Amelia’s dressing gown.

Ginny crawled off Harry.

Harry pushed Amelia back and looked at her tight, hard body. Amelia had wide shoulders and
large but proportional breasts. Her shoulders were matched by a set of deliciously rounded hips
and a six-pack belly.

“Merlin, Nym, she’s gorgeous!”

“Let’s find out how she tastes, Harry.”

Harry needed no further encouragement. He hugged Amelia to him and rolled her over. He
began his now normal routine, taking her lips first. Amelia was a little stiff at first, but the kiss—
fiery, but strangely innocent—drew her in, and in a flash the compulsion took her. It also took
Harry.

Nym, Hestia, Hermione, and Ginny watched as Amelia and Harry went after each other, at first
slowly and then like they were possessed. Ginny ended up in Nym’s arms and Hermione ended
up in a hug with Hestia. All of them could feel what Harry was feeling, and Nym could actually
taste and smell what he tasted and smelt.

63
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Harry tried to be gentle, but Amelia’s compulsion drove them and he fucked her like an animal.
She gave as good as she got, thrusting into his thrusts and driving him with words to fuck her
harder and harder.

As Harry and Amelia continued, Amelia entered that same place the other witches had been,
her body either in one continuous orgasm or experiencing a series of orgasms so close together
as to be indistinguishable. Finally she let out a low guttural scream and clamped down on
Harry’s member. This pushed Harry over the edge and he spent in her, firing rope after rope
into her. Just as Amelia felt Harry splash her insides she felt the bond. The walls rang and a light
flashed from all of them. Amelia collapsed into the bond, feeling all of them.

Harry slowly withdrew from Amelia and picked her up with one arm under her knees and one
under her shoulders. He hugged her to him and walked into the bathroom. Harry stepped down
into the massive bathtub, allowing Amelia to float in the warm water. He sat in a corner of the
tub, holding Amelia in his lap as she snuggled into him.

Amelia was completely shattered, but in the best possible way. She had simply intended to
wake Harry and the others, but she had ended up not only having the best sex of her life but
basking in the warmth of her lord’s care and concern.

She had also found the other witches within the bond and realised it was completely wide
open. She had seen all of their trials and triumphs. She came back to herself with steel in her
heart after watching and feeling Harry’s life to this point. Someone—no, not someone, many
people—were going to pay for what had been done to him.

Harry felt her stiffen and was awed by the iron will that came from Amelia. “Shhhh, just rest
now, Amelia. Later we will deal with them.” He projected all of his feelings for all of these
women into the bond along with his thanks to Amelia. The other witches, who had been sitting
stunned on the bed, came and joined Harry and Amelia in the tub.

After some fairly intense play in the tub, Amelia left to wake Susan after telling the others
where to meet for physical training.

Harry and crew got dressed in physical training clothes that had Ministry of Magical Law
Enforcement Logos (MLE) on them and left to find the gym.

Harry and Nym walked side by side. “Nym, don’t you want to change your appearance?”

“Do you want me to, Harry?” Nym asked in a soft voice.

Harry stopped, turned to her, and turned her face to him. “I told you last night I like you
however you are. I simply wanted to remind you we’re going to be around other people soon.”

64
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Thank you, Harry, but if things go like they have so far, soon they’ll be in my mind. So I don’t
think my looks will matter, at least to us.”

She leaned in and gave him what she intended to be a quick kiss. Harry had other ideas and
turned it into a quick, knee-weakening snog. Nym loved the way he automatically handled her
breast and ground against her sex while he had her pinned to the wall. Then he threw his arm
around Nym’s waist and the group wandered into the gym.

The gym was a huge room that had then been magically expanded. It seemed to go on for at
least a hundred feet from the door in all directions. It was full of weight training stations around
the walls and mats in the middle surrounding a double set of dueling stages. There were sets of
double doors in each wall.

Amelia approached the group. Harry stepped into her and gave her a chaste kiss. “Good
morning, Amelia.”

“Yes, it is, my lord.”

Harry blushed and the girls giggled.

“Harry, Nym, ladies—there are three of these wings around the manor, all of which include the
attached living quarters. We will stay in this wing in order not to meet ourselves Time-Turning
through the other days.”

Harry looked pained. Hermione laughed. “Harry, remember the laws governing the Time-
Turner. We can’t meet ourselves and we can’t change the time stream.”

“Hermione, I don’t mean to disagree, but we did both the last time we used one of these. We
intentionally watched ourselves and interfered in the time stream, first by saving Sirius and
myself and then by freeing Sirius. I think I can do whatever I want to as long as we do the
research and our intentions and goals are to right injustices. The fates are big grown-up things
and they can take care of themselves, trust me.” He reached out and cupped her cheek and she
purred and leaned into his hand.

Amelia smiled. “Well, yes, we’ll have to study the issue, but let’s try to adhere to the accepted
guidance for these devices for now, Harry. As I was saying, though, we as the first group turning
will use this facility. The schedule is posted and I believe the trainers intend to use today for
testing.”

“Exactly correct, Amelia, and thank you.” As they were talking, the rest of the ladies had come
in. Marie Crouching Cougar walked up to the group. “The schedule is extremely tight and I
know you ladies will want some time to clean up before class, so let’s get started. I am Marie
Crouching Cougar. Please call me Marie, as I understand we will all be rather intimately
acquainted soon.” She added quietly, “I hope.” Here she looked at Harry and he could see the

65
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

need in her eyes. He nodded almost imperceptibly to her and the bonded witches blushed
ferociously. They knew what they would be doing before breakfast. They had seen it in his
mind.

Marie saw the fire in those green eyes and just managed to suppress a groan.

“Okay. What we’ll be doing this morning, then, is a test of strength and aerobic fitness designed
by the U.S. military. We’ll do the military push-up, the sit-up, and run two miles. I’ll
demonstrate the exercise, and then we’ll begin. Now, please pair off.”

The group moved into pairs. Harry paired with Marie. They moved through the exercises and
you could sense that the women were displeased with their performance. Some of them had
only got one pushup done correctly, and most of them had not been able to run the whole two
miles around the manor grounds but had had to walk some of it. The standouts had been Harry,
Hestia, Nymphadora, Amelia, Emmeline, Cho, Katie, Susan, Su, Ann, and Ginny.

“Ladies, please don’t worry about this too much. I knew some of you would have trouble. If you
will notice, the ones who didn’t have much trouble are the ladies and Harry who are already in
physical training programs for either their work or their sport. Now, this was fairly quick today,
so please get ready for breakfast. I’ll see you in the dining room.”

Harry gathered her up, and with his Alpha and Primaries they left for his suite. As soon as he
touched her, Marie was almost incapacitated by need. The reached the bedroom of the suite
and simply attacked one another. Nym hustled the other witches into the bathroom and after
stripping they all went in the shower. Twenty minutes later they were holding each other up as
the walls rang and the light flared from them all. Harry carried Marie into the room and straight
down into the tub, as he had Amelia. He gently washed her as he held her. In the Bond they
could feel his concern.

“What is it, Harry?”

“I think I hurt her, Nym. She was a virgin—I didn’t know.”

“Harry, no, you didn’t hurt me—well, a little, but it hurt good. I’ll be fine. I would have stopped
you if I’d wanted to.”

“Thank Merlin, Marie. Why did you stop talking? You scared me.”

“Uh, Harry, my mind went kind of blank there for a minute or two.”

“Oh.”

The witches all laughed at the crimson blush on Harry’s face.

66
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Okay, folks, come on and get dressed. We need to get to breakfast.”

Hermione replied, “Yes, Mother,” and was popped on the bottom with a towel for her trouble.
She squealed and fled into the bedroom amidst the others’ laughter.

They arrived in the dining room in a tumbling mass of Harry and witches. Harry, over his
protest, was thrust into the seat at the head of the table. Tonks sat on his right, and
surprisingly, Hermione sat on his left. Hestia sat next to Nym and Ginny took her place beside
Hermione. Marie sat next to Hestia. Madam Bones sat beside Ginny and cleared her throat as
the other potential mates found places and Alastor stumped over and sat at the other end of
the table.

“Harry, we need to talk.”

Harry blanched. “Amelia, you have to come up with a better way. That phrase scares grown
men. It paralyses me.”

Amelia laughed and Alastor barked out a short laugh with her. “All right, Harry, I will. Let me
just start, then. I’ve come into possession of four marriage contracts that involve you. Would
you like to open them now? I believe it’s time, as you’ve obviously taken the Alpha and
Primaries, and you’ll need to get to know these women before you turn seventeen.”

Harry was momentarily paralysed. He remembered learning about the marriage contract in
history of magic—but four of them? “Amelia, how is it that I have four marriage contracts?”

“Apparently you have two through fealty bonds with your subordinate houses that are of long
standing. This is not unusual in the ancient and noble houses. It appears that your mother and
father separately contracted others who were either their friends or would have offered some
political advantage, or perhaps the witches involved were notably powerful.”

Harry had got a sinking feeling and it was transmitted to the bonded.

Nym took his right hand and said, “Come on, Harry, how bad could it be?”

As the bonded projected love and support to Harry, he said, “Nym, if it’s bad, it happens to me.
I still haven’t worked out yet how I’m going to mate your Aunt Narcissa—yes, Nym, remember I
can look in your head—and save the baby. Then there’s Bellatrix. Do I let her die, or do I turn
her into some kind of sex toy/breeding machine just to keep her alive? If these contracts were
for political advantage, what could be the worst case?”

Daphne Greengrass, in the middle of the table, lived up to her Slytherin heritage. “Pansy
Parkinson.”

The air left most of those present with a wuff.

67
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Daphne continued. “Her family is Dark-oriented but generally neutral. They are coming under
huge pressure to support the Dork Lord. They are wealthy beyond the dreams of avarice, and
politically powerful. They are, however, a “new family” established after 1600. It would have
been politically advantageous for your family and hers to be united. The same could be said of
myself and Tracey, though, Harry except for the new-family part.”

Hermione frowned. “But would that be so bad, Harry? We don’t know for certain she’s a Death
Eater ,and even if she is, the alternative is her death.”

As Harry sat thinking, Minerva McGonagall added, “Lily was a seer of no mean talent, unlike
that Trelawney fraud. She would have foreseen you and Tracey, Daphne. I suspect the other
contract will be for Millicent Bulstrode.”

Harry nodded. “Yeah, that’s probably as bad as it can get. And as Hermione pointed out, the
alternative is untenable since we don’t know their…affiliation, I guess. Okay, Amelia, let’s open
them up and see what we have.”

Amelia nodded and passed the contracts to Harry. “Harry, you have to break the seals on them.
No one else can.”

Harry took the documents and, turning the oldest looking one over, he examined the seals.
There were two broken seals on the document and one unbroken seal. He broke the new one
and opened the document.

Contract of Troth between The Most Noble House of


Potter and its Vassal The Noble House of Weasley.

Be it known that as wergild and surety between the Noble


Houses of Potter and Weasley in the occasion that a
daughter is born into the house of Weasley, she shall be
bound to the House of Potter through the Scion of the
House.

So Mote It Be Charlus Lord Potter signed in Potter Castle


on the Ides of June in the year of our Lord 683
So Mote It Be Frederick Lord Weasley signed in Keep Weasley 28 June in the year
of our Lord 683
68
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Harry read it twice and handed it to Tonks. She read it and passed it to Ginny across the table.
Ginny read it and smiled a little satisfied smile. Witches kept much closer track of these kinds of
things. She immediately knew all the implications. She would have been Harry’s even if they
weren’t compatible and even if he had been bonded. She didn’t know who Frederick Weasley
was, but she could have kissed him.

Harry sent Ginny a lot of love through the bond, and while she was distracted he pushed the
memory of their coupling to her. Ginny’s eyes snapped wide open and she shuddered and
groaned “Haaaarrrryyy.”

The bonded chuckled and sent her their warm support and affection through the bond.

Harry picked up the next-older looking document and turned it over. It also had one unbroken
seal and several broken ones. “Amelia, why do the contracts have all these broken seals?”

“Harry, these are contracts between vassals and their liege lords. They are hereditary and are
either maintained or modified on the parchment they were originally written on. As long as the
liege–vassal relationship exists they are enforced by the House’s magic. As long as the Houses
stand and the lords do not mutually agree to terminate the arrangement or modify it, it
remains in force. And looking at your betrothed, I would say that there will be no modification,
much less termination of this agreement.”

Harry looked at Ginny. Her eyes had narrowed to slits and she was twirling her wand in her
right hand. “Er—well—yes. Moving on, then.” Harry broke the seal on the next contract.

Contract of Troth Between The Noble House of Potter


and Its Vassal The Noble House of Black.

Be it known that as wergild and surety between the


Noble Houses of Potter and Black in the occasion that
a daughter is born into the house of Black she shall
be bound to the House of Potter through the
unbonded Scion of the House.

So Mote It Be Harold Lord Potter signed in Potter


Castle on the 23rd of July in the year of our Lord 402

69
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

So Mote It Be Nigellus Lord Black signed in Black Castle on the 12th August in
the year of our Lord 402

Harry smiled broadly at this contract and passed it to his Alpha while pouring love and lust into
the bond. All of the bonded were panting, and their eyes were glazed over.

Moody realised what was going on and said, “Lad, we have classes, so unless you’re calling
them off for the day, you’d better rein it in a little.”

“Oops! Sorry, ladies.”

Nym regained her senses and looked at the document. She smiled impossibly broadly, then
leaned in and kissed Harry until his toes curled. She then passed the contract to Hestia, who
passed it around to the other bonded.

Harry opened the next in the pile. Nothing distinguished the last two. The seemed basically the
same. Of course he knew now that that didn’t mean much. He had opened what he thought
was the oldest to find it dated by two hundred plus years. Once he broke the seal he found a
smaller piece of parchment inside.

Harry, my darling boy, if you are reading this we have


failed. Your father and I tried to hide ourselves to protect
you. Know that we love you, son, and wish only for your
happiness. We have taken this measure in order to assist
you in the task that lies ahead of you. Please forgive us,
but we believe that this is best. If you are reading this, you
have to know there are two of these contracts. We are
sorry, but times are so uncertain that we have decided to
go ahead with a multiple contract.

Harry, your father is sleeping now. Before I seal this I want


to tell you not to refuse any witches who your magic finds
or your Alpha offers. I know this will be hard on you
sometimes, as over the course of your life there will be
some that you may find distasteful, but your Alpha and
Primaries are strong. They will stand with you always.

70
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Mum

Harry handed the letter to Nym, wiped his eyes, and looked at the contract.

Contract of Betrothal and Marriage.


It is agreed between the parties, Potter and Greengrass, that Daphne Greengrass will
be betrothed to Harry James Potter.
It is also agreed that the betrothed shall marry not later than six months after graduation
from Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry or Harry James Potter’s eighteenth
birthday, whichever occurs first. This is agreed in consideration of the Ancient and
Noble House of Potter extending its protections to the House of Greengrass.

Signed James Lord Potter, 1 January 1981, at Potter Castle in Godric’s Hollow.

James Potter
Signed William Henry Greengrass, 1 January 1981, at Potter Castle in Godric’s Hollow.

William Greengrass

Harry looked up and directly at Daphne Greengrass. He smiled a wicked smile as he passed the
contract to Nym. Nym read it and had it passed to Daphne. Daphne read it and a small smile
curled the corners of her mouth. Tracey, reading over her shoulder, looked at her face and said,
“Your Slytherin is slipping, dear.” Daphne very maturely stuck her tongue out at her friend.
Everyone in the room chuckled.

Harry opened the last contract and read it.

Contract of Betrothal and Marriage.


It is agreed between the parties, Potter and Bones, that Susan Bones will be betrothed to Harry
James Potter.
It is also agreed that the betrothed shall marry not later than six months after graduation from
Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry or Harry James Potter’s eighteenth birthday,
whichever occurs first. This is agreed in consideration of the Ancient and Noble House of Potter
extending its protections to the House of Bones.

Signed James Lord Potter, 1 January 1981, at Potter Castle in Godric’s Hollow.

James Potter
Signed Gerald Bones, 1 January 1981, at Potter Castle in Godric’s Hollow.

71
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Gerald Bones
Harry looked up and found Susan’s eyes and smiled at her. Susan leapt from her chair and
pumped her fist in the air. “Yes!” She sat down, her eyes glowing.

“Susan, that was very Gryffindor of you.”

“Practising, Daphne, just practising. After all, if I’m going to be a Gryffindor by injection....”

“Susan Patrice Bones!”

Susan rolled her eyes at her aunt.

This got a round of chuckles, too.

Breakfast had finished by now. Harry silently contemplated the contracts.

Bathsheba Babbling stood. “My lord, with your permission, we have five minutes until Ancient
Runes.”

“Of course, Professor.”

“Harry, Bathsheba, please.”

“Okay. Ladies, I’d like to use first names when We’re by ourselves. So please don’t my-lord me.
I’m having a real hard time calling some of you anything other than your titles. You are all
women I know and respect. Those of you I don’t know very well yet seem to be women I can
respect. So please help me out here.”

This was met with a chorus of, “Yes, Harry!” Harry rolled his eyes, stood, and offered his hand
to Nym.

They wandered back to the gym and through the double doors on the right side.

Bathsheba Babbling walked to the front of the class. “All right, just as with Marie’s physical
fitness, we need to get an idea of where to begin. The first thing we will do, then, is translate
the text on the board and answer the questions on the paper on your desks. Don’t worry if you
don’t get very far, but please do not disturb others.”

Harry looked at the blackboard; it was completely covered in runes. Harry sighed, blowing his
hair away from his forehead. As he looked at the runes, though, the meaning came to him. He
grabbed a piece of parchment and started the translation. Once he finished it, he turned to the
questions. He was amazed to find the answers coming to him. He finished and turned his

72
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

parchment in at the same time as the bonded. They all stood there looking at each other.
Finally Amelia dragged Harry out of the classroom and the other bonded followed.

“Harry, have you ever studied runes?”

“No, Amelia.”

“Neither have I, Harry. Hestia, you’re a runes Mistress, aren’t you?”

“Yes ,Amelia.”

“I suspect that our sudden knowledge of runes is really your knowledge. If it has held up for all
of the bonded, that will greatly ease our training crisis.”

Harry considered this for a few moments and then spoke. “Amelia, I didn’t know I knew that
until the questions were asked.”

Hermione looked ready to burst. “Harry, this is fantastic. If all of these women bond with you as
we have, we can simply review the basics and then move on to Master’s level work.”

Ginny groaned. “Grrrr. Mi, can we pause to have some fun on our careen into the source of all
knowledge, please?”

Hermione was not going to be caught out again. She threw her arms around Ginny and said, “Of
course, Gin.”

Ginny looked at her with narrowed eyes as the other bonded chuckled at their antics. Soon they
were rolling on the floor in a massive tickle-wrestling match.

Minerva McGonagall approached. “At least we’re in a gymnasium.” This comment had no effect
other than to elevate the chuckling to outright laughter.

Ginny and Hermione stopped wrestling as Nym sent them a little touch up in the bond. “You
two, pay attention. Amelia has a point here.”

“Yes, Nym,” they chorused.

“Minerva, we believe we’ve made a discovery. We have limited or no knowledge of runes,


except for Hestia who is a runes Mistress, yet we all were able to answer all of the questions
and complete what I can only assume was a moderately difficult translation and test.”

Minerva thought for a minute. “You are fully bonded? Can you speak to each other in your
minds?”

73
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Harry answered, “Yes, Professor.”

Minerva arched an eyebrow.

“Errr, sorry—Minerva. Merlin, this is going to be hard.”

“Not only on you, Harry.” Minerva smiled at Harry.

Nym was snickering at the unintended double entendre and added, “Soon, she hopes.”

“Nymphadora Tonks, please show a little maturity. You are, after all, the Alpha of the oldest
wizarding line in Europe, possibly the world.” Nym blushed but kept giggling as her mates
chuckled.

Harry blushed a little. “I’m sorry, Minerva. So if I understand what we’re saying, we’re able to
access the knowledge of the fully bonded.”

“Yes. I’ve read of this and there have been documented cases of the fully bonded being
extremely intelligent and having knowledge they never trained for. We’ll know after the
testing.”

“Minerva, this has some interesting complications. Nym, Hestia, Emmeline, and I are all heavily
involved in the MLE and there are some things we might not want to share with everyone.”

“I agree, Amelia. Some of us are also members of the Order of the Phoenix.”

“Ladies, if I may?”

Nym was immediately made uncomfortable as every woman in the room turned and looked at
her. She answered, “Of course, Master Auror Moody.”

Moody nodded in approval of the women deferring to the Alpha. “None of that, lass, or I’ll tell
your laird some of those stealth and tracking stories. Moody. if you please, Alastor if you must.”

Harry grinned his lopsided grin. “Moody, we must talk sometime.”

Nym blushed very prettily while everyone chuckled.

“Of course, my laird. However, first to answer your ladies’ difficulties. Amelia, I believe that
between you and the senior ladies you can craft a simple oath that will prevent the spilling of
secrets. Then the laird and ladies must concentrate on Occlumency. Both Snape and
Dumbledore are Legilimens and are constantly employing the art against the students.”

Amelia exploded, “What? What proof do you have?”

74
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“No proof, Amelia, but suspicions. We’ve never had an Occlumens as a student yet. Hopefully
we can change that. And what an Occlumens does to a Legilimens in the halls of the Occlumens’
mind is completely legal.”

Harry, Ginny, Hermione, and the rest of the students of Hogwarts suddenly had very wolf-like
smiles on their faces.

The day proceeded with the rest of the morning class schedule all consisting of tests. Harry and
the bonded did very well on all of the tests, all of them drawing on each other’s knowledge.

During lunch the ladies again forced Harry into the chair at the head of the table. The bonded
assumed the same seats they had taken at breakfast. Harry was lost in thought for the longest
time. Suddenly he spoke. “Amelia, there are some classes I’ll need that aren’t on the schedule.”

“What classes would those be, Harry?”

“I’m essentially the same as a Muggleborn. I was raised in the Muggle world by Muggles who
not only hated magic but attempted to discipline it out of me using beatings, sensory
deprivation, starvation, and verbal abuse. In order to secure my House I believe I’ll need to take
as much control of the wizarding political and economic world as possible.”

Daphne and Tracey grinned broadly as their hearts eased. Maybe he wasn’t going to be a total
Gryffindork after all.

Amelia smiled tightly. “Yes, Harry, you’re right; and now that we have a better idea of what
we’re dealing with, we’ll redesign the schedule. For now, though, let’s continue as we are until
we see how the bondings go.”

“I defer to your wisdom, Amelia.” Now all the older women at the table were smiling and
Alastor was grinning broadly.

“Ach, laddie, you’ll go far now.”

It was Harry’s turn to give the tight grin and he nodded to Alastor.

DADA was a hands-on test and turned into a surprise for all involved, except maybe for Moody.
Moody had them all dueling either himself, Amelia, Hestia, Tonks, Emmeline, or Amanda. Most
of the duels went about as you would expect. Moody, however, reserved the bonded for
himself. He selected Ginny first and opened the duel with a Reducto. Harry’s head snapped up
and his eyes were blazing.

He started to move toward the dueling arena, but Hermione’s death-grip on his arm prevented
that. He funneled all his energy into the bond aimed at Ginny. Ginny dodged the Reducto and

75
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

fired an Expelliarmus. It left her wand as a howling bolt of bright red light and slammed through
the block of marble that Moody conjured, ripping the wand from his hand and lodging half its
length in one of the ceiling beams and blowing him backward out of the arena. Ginny slumped
to her knees. Harry tore himself from Hermione’s grasp and appeared at Ginny’s side with a
thunderous explosion.

He went to his knees beside her and wrapped his arm around her shoulders. “Ginny, are you
okay?”

Ginny leaned into Harry and rested her head on his chest. “Mm, fine, Harry.” Harry nodded to
her and slowly fell over onto his side, dragging her with him. Nym was immediately by his side.

“Harry, are you okay?”

“Yes, Nym, I’m just tired all of a sudden. How is Moody?”

“I’m fine, lad. You transferred power to Ginny, didn’t you?”

“I don’t know, Moody, I just kind of lost it when you threw a Reducto at her. I don’t even know
how I got over here.”

“You used Apparition, Harry.”

Ginny finally recovered enough to talk. “Harry transferred power to me or let me use his power.
It was like being struck by lightning when I cast that Expelliarmus. Look at my poor wand.” She
held her wand out and it still had curls of smoke coming off the business end. She did not know
her other hand was positioned in Harry’s lap. The whole room fell on the floor laughing. Nym
hugged Harry and Ginny to her. While she chuckled, Harry pouted and Ginny sat with wide eyes
looking at her wand.

Amelia, knowing dinner time was approaching, said, “Ladies, if we could please continue?”

The test went on again as Harry rested. Once he regained some energy he stood and leaned
against the wall, watching.

Minerva, having finished her duel against a very surprised Alastor and leaving him encased in a
marble block except for his head, approached Harry.

“Harry, may I speak to you in private?”

“Of course, Professor.” At her arched eyebrow he corrected himself. “Err—Minerva.” She
smiled at him and led him across the gym into one of the rooms with double doors. Once inside
she conjured a fine sofa and sat down. Harry took the opposite end.

76
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Harry, I want you to know I never agreed with Albus leaving you at the Dursleys’ and I don’t
agree with his continuing manipulations of you.”

“So I’ve gathered over the years. Then why do you support him?”

“Harry, you know that Albus is vastly powerful and aligned with the Light. I lost some of my
family in the rise of Grindlewald and most of the rest of it in the first rise of Voldemort. Albus
has been the only thing holding back the Darkness. He was much like you in his youth,
celebrated and shy. He changed after his wife and child were killed. I’ve known him since my
first year as a student at Hogwarts.”

“Minerva, you’re powerful and no mean witch. I’ve seen you duel.” Harry had slid down the
couch and taken Minerva’s hands into his own.

Minerva was torn; her magic was demanding that she get Harry inside her, and her morals
demanded that she never touch him. She broke out in a fine sheen of perspiration. “Harry, that
may be true, but until you came along no one could stand against Voldemort.”

Harry had started sweating now. “Harry, what are you waiting for? Take her.”

“Nym? What, you mean—”

“Harry, why do you think she’s here? Take her and get it over with. You’re driving us insane with
lust.”

“I’m sorry, Nym. I just don’t know—”

“Harry, shut up. You do know, you can feel it just like we can. Take her. First tell her you forgive
her, though. Women like to hear these things.”

Harry filed that tidbit away. He looked at Minerva and said, “Minerva there’s nothing to forgive
you for. You haven’t been the one doing the manipulating and I don’t believe you would have
been able to stop Dumbledore, short of killing him.”

While Minerva digested this and started to say thank you, Harry closed the distance betw een
them and took her mouth with his. He was amazed to find that her lips—lips that had always
appeared to be so thin and hard—were remarkably soft, full, and warm when she suddenly
stopped resisting. As he kissed her, he slid himself around until he was kneeling in front of her.
His hands almost unconsciously began working on the buttons down the front of Minerva’s
dress.

Minerva tried to sit back and slow down, but she found her own hands working on Harry’s belt.
She thought to herself, Morgana, what am I doing? He’s only a boy.

77
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

It didn’t really matter any more, though, because Harry had got her buttons undone and
unlaced the corset she always wore to minimise her figure as much as possible. When he pulled
the laces out, Minerva wondered how that happened as the thing was an absolute beast to
lace. He ran his right hand over her left breast and she sighed in both pleasure and desire.
Really, twenty years was entirely too long to go without a man’s touch for a firmly heterosexual
witch like herself.

She had felt absolutely no desire after William had been killed in the Halloween 1975 attack. It
had been one of Voldemort’s first attacks on the Aurors, and he had wiped out the Auror
substation in the magical part of Inverness. She was momentarily afraid that Harry would not
find her attractive, especially as he had already had several stunning young witches to his bed.
She broke off the kiss and leant back, looking into his face.

Harry had first run his hand over Minerva’s left breast and felt her nipple stiffen even more
under his palm. He then moved his hand to cup her very firm, generous handful of breast. He
moved his thumb over the surface and across her nipple again. Minerva broke the kiss and he
couldn’t help himself; he wanted to see. He looked down and saw a gorgeous firm, pale breast
with an extremely erect, rosy pink nipple. Her perfect, slightly upturned breast was not too
large, and not small, either; it fit her smallish torso very well. He looked at her other breast and
was just as impressed. Even without him cupping it, it stood firm and high. Not as high as
Ginny’s or Hermione’s, but surely not anything that could be considered saggy.

Minerva watched, amazed, as Harry was obviously hypnotised by her body. She knew he
appreciated her mind, as he had always sought her out to talk. The times she had let him down
weighed on her.

Harry was again astonished that breasts so different could be so perfect. He flicked his eyes to
Minerva’s face and blushed lightly. He looked into her eyes and saw lust, need, and something
more. He really wasn’t sure what that something was, but he wasn’t going to stop to find out.
He closed in on her face and took her lips again as both his hands explored her warm, taut
body, continuing to work at the layers of fastenings they found on her clothes until they came
to bare skin.

Minerva looked into Harry’s eyes when he turned his face to her. She had registered the faint
blush and seen naked lust and need in Harry’s eyes. She had also seen something very
complicated: fear combined with possessiveness and love, was as close as her mind could get,
as Harry took her lips again and began working his way down her neck. When his lips hit her left
nipple her world fell apart and reformed around Harry in a shattering orgasm. She was
completely taken by surprise and was rendered immobile and almost helpless. Harry moved to
her right nipple and the climax continued to rage.

This had never happened to her before; she normally required a fairly length period of
stimulation before she could achieve release.

78
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Her hands, having taken on a mind of their own, were stripping Harry and, when they finished
with as much of him as they could reach, they ripped her the rest of the way out of her own
clothes. She would be grateful later that Harry’s clever hands had found and undone all of the
fastenings, or she would have shredded one of her favourite working robes, her dress, and one
of her more comfortable sets of underthings. She had managed to divest Harry of his robe and
shirt and was leaning back against the couch in a puddle of silk and satin when he raised his
marvelously talented mouth from her breast. She moaned in loss.

Harry rocked back on his haunches and looked at her. He was amazed at the well muscled,
slightly tanned body before him. His mind spun off on the fact that she had no tan lines; he was
imagining finding her lying nude in the sun on some tropical, black-sand beach. There was no
fat on her. Minerva had a very cute belly, a miniature offset six-pack of muscle that led down to
a neatly trimmed, fiery red triangle of hair over a pouting set of lips. Her state of desire became
very obvious when he slid his hand down over her mons to her entrance and found that she
was soaked.

Harry lost all his inhibitions and buried his face directly in her centre. He made one long stroke
with his tongue, capturing her slightly salty, musky, warm secretions. Minerva shuddered and
moaned. Harry circled her outer lips delicately with his tongue as he pushed his nose into her
folds and toward the top of her slit. Not hesitating, he went straight for her clitoris and gently
suckled the warm, wet bud even further out of its hood. When he had sucked her out as far as
he could, he mercilessly attacked her with tongue, suction, and—very, very gently—his teeth.
After screaming his name, Minerva dropped into an incoherent growling scream and shuddered
through one long, powerful orgasm, completely drenching Harry’s upper body with her fluids.

Harry couldn’t take it any more and sat up, his cock rising in front of him as he sat back on his
heels. He pulled Minerva straight onto himself, completely burying his cock in her in one
smooth motion. It was all suddenly too much for Minerva, and with a little sigh, she lost
consciousness. Harry pulled her torso up to his chest and just sat for a moment, gently rocking
her. Minerva came back to herself, looked Harry in the eye, and whispered, “Please, Harry,
please.” She locked her lips onto his and brought her legs around his waist.

As he began moving, her occasional muffled screams of orgasm could barely be heard. Harry
apparently knew only the one way to make love, because he took up the same rhythm of long,
full strokes at the highest pace possible that he had used on the bonded, Minerva moving with
him. Soon he was viciously pounding into her, to the point where he feared injuring her. He
slowed down and her eyes snapped open. “Please, Morgana, don’t stop, my love.” Harry,
already close to his own peak, rammed forward into her until their pubic bones met painfully,
and then he exploded, covering her birth canal in his seed. Minerva felt the heat of him
splashing her insides and she exploded in a thrashing, screaming orgasm as the walls of the
room rang and the light flashed.

Outside in the gym, the bonded had had to sit down and were all huddled together in a corner.
When the bonding happened they all stiffened in orgasm, attempting to stifle their cries. The

79
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

unbonded women hugged them and watched in awe as they all shuddered in a massive climax
and a brilliant white light flowed from each of them.

Inside the bond, Nym spoke first as she recovered from her climax. “Morgana, Harry, did you
kill Min? And oh, by the way, thank you. She is delicious.”

“I don’t think I hurt her, Nym, but she kind of passed out a couple of times.”

“A couple of times? What did you do, Harry?”

“He loved me, Nym, and I could feel it. Not just sex, but—he loves me.”

“Yes, it’s awe-inspirin, isn’t it? Speaking of awe-inspiring, very nice job, Min. That was a wicked
orgasm.”

“You could feel it?”

“Yes, and now you will, too. Every time somebody bonds, we can feel both sides, Harry and her,
physical and emotional. You, Min, are one extremely hot fuck.”

All of the bonded could feel Minerva’s outraged pride at that remark.

“Nymphadora Potter, you may be my Alpha and no longer my student, but that doesn’t mean
you can’t have your mouth Scourgified, young lady.”

“And what about that will change you being a viciously hot fuck? Harry, do her again.”

Harry withdrew and thrust into her just once, and Minerva collapsed into an orgasm on top of
her aftershocks.

Stunned silence dominated the shuddering bond for a moment before the feelings of
incredulous humor passed through them all, swiftly followed by Nym’s glowing pride.

“Nymphadora Potter. Thank you, Minerva. That’s the first time anyone has called me that.”

“It’s best, I think, to acknowledge the truth, milady. We are all Potter women now, and in here,
at least, we can now use our true names. Now, if you could convince your ogre of a husband to
stop making me come, maybe my head won’t actually explode.”

Harry, in the time-honored tradition of husbands everywhere, heard this conversation and felt
the amusement and glowing pride of Nym and wisely said nothing. Instead he took the
opportunity to roll Minerva up onto the couch and slowly push into her until their pubic bones
met and then withdraw until he was just resting in her. He repeated this four more times and
exploded in her again, dragging her, barely conscious, through another massive orgasm.

80
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“I could make love to her all day.”

“Oh please, no. Morgana, Harry, you have to stop. I can’t. Rest, my darling, let me rest. You can
take me again later, any time you want, anywhere. I’ll never leave you.”

“Anything you want, Min.”

He smiled gently to himself and kissed Minerva. He lifted her off of himself and stood her in
front of him. For a moment he hugged her legs and leaned up and snuggled his head into her
belly. Minerva hugged his head to her and basked in his warmth. He leaned back slightly and
kissed her between her tiny “innie” belly button and the top of her slit and then stood. He
began to help her get dressed, but his hands were gently slapped away. The bonded had
entered the room and surrounded Minerva. She was kissed soundly by each of them and then
they dressed her. Towing Harry along in their wake, they reentered the gym.

As they cleared the door the unbonded women faced them, stopped what they were doing,
and dropped deep curtseys. The bonded stopped and, smiling widely, returned the curtseys
while Harry bowed deeply.

Chu Ling Ming smiled and shook her head. The look on her potential mate’s face was priceless.
He obviously was overwhelmed by what had just happened and appeared to be running on a
kind of stunned autopilot. Ah, well, they must get the test done. “Milord and ladies, if you will
follow me, we will test your abilities in the fine art of potion making.”

Harry stepped to her and offered his arm. Placing her hand on his bare forearm, Chu recovered
from the mini-orgasm that touching him had induced and steered Harry to one of the
classrooms and into a seat. She moved to the front of the room. Daphne and Tracey slid into
the seats on either side of Harry. Hermione and Ginny saw this and burst into giggles. Nym
looked at the girls intently and then smiled at them as they blushed furiously. Harry was
bemused by the commentary flowing in the bond. He felt Nym’s chagrin and was about to rise
and sit with her when he felt her amusement coming through. He shook his head, thinking to
himself, “Women!” He received several glares, but the effect was ruined when the bonded all
broke up laughing.

“Daphne, we have confused our lord. Take his mind off it, will you please?”

“Yes, milady.” Daphne leaned over, put one hand on Harry’s thigh and locked him in a blistering
kiss. When they both needed air, she finally broke the kiss; and as she withdrew from a stunned
Harry she whispered, “Please, Harry, take me next. I need you,” into his mouth as she stared
into his very green eyes.

Harry smiled shyly at her and nodded as Nym told him in the bond, “Yes, Harry, after this test in
Minerva’s room.”

81
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Minerva blushed as she smiled.

Chu said, “Okay, now that we’ve settled our lord...everyone please complete the test in front of
you and then follow the instructions on the board.”

The written test was very comprehensive; it dealt with interactions of ingredients and
techniques. It was totally different from anything Harry had ever experienced in Potions classes
at Hogwarts. The instructions on the board all dealt with the techniques of preparation. They
demonstrated their technique on ingredients that Chu had put on the fronts of the tables. Harry
went through it answering more than he knew with the knowledge from the bond.

Having finished before him, Daphne sat quietly watching Harry and gently stroking his thigh.
When he had finished she stood, took his hand, and dragged him from the room to the sound
of throaty chuckles from the women present. Harry surprised her by dragging Tracey along
behind him as well.

Harry, using Amelia’s knowledge, took the lead and crossed the gym, entering a large shower
facility. He stopped in the anteroom and, turning, began stripping both girls. While he was
working on their clothes he was also kissing and fondling them. The girls, not to be outdone,
stripped Harry while touching him, familiarising themselves with his body. They ended up in the
shower in a kind of Harry-on-Slytherin sandwich. Harry turned the water on and they all
screamed for a moment as the cold water hit them.

“I guess the cold shower thing is something else that doesn’t apply to you, Harry,” Daphne said
as she looked down to where his cock stood erect, cold water notwithstanding.

“I think it would normally work, Daphne, but with you both here it would take longer than it
took for the water to warm up.”

Tracey sighed loudly and continued to explore Harry’s rock-hard member. “Thank Morgana.”

Daphne had had enough and tripped Harry with the back of her heel. As he fell, she held on as
best as she could, lowering him to the floor. To her chagrin, as soon as he was on the floor
Tracey mounted him and guided him to her entrance with her hand. She fully sheathed him in
one thrust, screaming a little as he broke her hymen. Harry held her hips but was unable to
offer more comfort as Daphne sat on his face, growling, “Harry, help me, I have to have relief.”

Harry grinned at first. He had the Ice Queen of Slytherin sitting on his face, begging for oral sex,
and the Brains of Slytherin impaled on his cock making odd little noises as she began to move.
He obliged Daphne after she lifted his head slightly by the hair and thumped it gently on the
floor of the shower. She cooed and began grinding onto his face.

82
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

As Harry tore into the two Slytherins, the rest of the ladies finished the test and moved into the
gym. The more experienced women conjured chairs and they all sat listening to the sexual
serenade coming from the shower.

Nym, unable to stand it as Harry neared his first climax, cast a silencing charm on the door.
While it didn’t help much, it did help some.

“Lass, we aren’t going to get much done here until you settle in, plus I’m not sure what use
these test results are as Harry seems to be bonding you all fully. He’ll have access to all of your
knowledge, and all of you will have access to it through him. I would suggest that I withdraw
and that this first rotation through time be devoted to the laird bonding you.”

“I believe I agree, Alastor, but what do we do about these girls? I mean some of them are
under-age.”

“Milady, they’re all at least compatible and so will lose their virginity, at least to Harry, one way
or another. The ancient laws actually cover this, believe it or not, so there will be no legal
repercussions. Their parents or guardians know why they’re here—Emmeline told them. And
look at them, Tonks, they’re losing control. We won’t be able to prevent mating without hurting
them, and at that point I believe Harry will take them and mate them by force.”

“Amelia, couldn’t we—I mean the already bonded—satisfy him for now? I mean, surely
between the soon to be nine of us we can satisfy his urges.”

“Nym, it’s not just his urges.”

“Amelia, if I may?”

“Certainly, Ambassador.”

“Nym, he won’t wear out, exactly. He can draw on not only what is according to Chu the biggest
core she’s ever seen, but also the extremely powerful witches he’s already bonded. He’ll simply
take us all and then collapse. It’s our duty to pace this breeding and ensure we don’t hurt him. I
would suggest we move this to the master suite and let nature take its course. We’ll simply
need to make him take breaks every once in a while, and feed and water him.”

“Amanda, Harry is not a stallion at stud. He doesn’t have to be fed and watered.”

Just then the walls rang, the light flared from the bonded, and Nym as well as the rest of the
bonded had to pause and breathe as Harry’s orgasm and bonding of Tracey overwhelmed
them, dragging them into orgasm as well.

As they regained their breath, Luna of all people spoke. “That’s exactly incorrect, Nym. In this
case he is in fact standing at stud to his magic.”

83
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

The girls that knew her were amazed. She was speaking plainly and well, with no references to
odd things or animals, and there was unconcealed fury in her voice.

“Dumbledore has caused this by denying Harry’s training. Instead he attempted to bind Harry’s
magic, but he failed. The bindings caused Harry’s already large, strong, focused core to grow by
continually fighting the bindings; and now, with each bit of magic he links with, he gets closer to
breaking or absorbing those bindings. We’ll have to monitor those bindings and they’ll have to
be removed before they snap, causing a backlash. We must be extremely careful with Susan,
Su, Ann, Chu, and myself. I might even say we should wait until after the bindings are removed,
but that may not be possible. In any case, we should not be mated in succession or the strain
will break the bindings if they’re not given a chance to settle between us.”

Hermione looked at Luna. “Luna, how do you know this?”

Luna turned her head to Hermione and her eyes went completely white.

Nym was startled, to say the least. “Morgana, Hermione, she’s a true seer and probably an aura
reader.”

“Yes, Nym, I’m both; but how did you know?”

“The abilities are often found together, and no true seers are not aura readers. The white eyes
thing is a giveaway, as well as the odd behavior.”

“Drat, my eyes went again? Well, at least I won’t have to Obliviate you lot.”

“Eeerr, Luna! Who have you Obliviated?”

“Just my roommates, Cho, and only about the thing with the eyes.”

“So why do we have to take care with the women you mentioned, Luna?”

“Hermione, those are the most powerful of the women left. I can tell the level of raw power by
the level of brightness of their auras. Looking at Harry’s aura has always been like looking at the
sun at noon, but there have always been shadows on it. I did my research and learned that the
most probable way that appearance happened was for someone to have applied a binding to
his magic.

“Once I discovered that in my first year, I’ve been working to discover who placed the bindings.
The magical signature on them most closely resembles Dumbledore’s aura. At first I couldn’t
believe the Headmaster would do it, but then I started to really ‘see’ after my periods became
regular, and I found that I could see backward and forward.

84
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“I saw the events of 31 October 1981. After Voldemort was disincorporated, Dumbledore
showed up at Godric’s Hollow. He tried to take Harry from Lily’s side and was blasted out of the
house. Harry’s magic had decided to protect him. So Dumbledore bound Harry’s magic. After a
long battle with Harry’s magic, and magically exhausted himself, he had Hagrid remove Harry to
Hogwarts while he recovered and decided what to do with Harry.”

“Okay, so how do the women you mentioned compare with Harry?”

Luna struggled to come up with a frame of reference. As she struggled, the walls rang and the
light flared from the bonded, and they again shuddered through an orgasm as Daphne joined
them in the bond.

“Hermione, let’s stay with the image of light to give you a frame of reference. Harry is like the
sun in the summer at noon on a clear day. You, Ginny, and Nym are like the sun on a clear day
in winter; Nym is slightly brighter. Still not comfortable to look at, but not as bad as Harry.
Susan, Su, Ann, Chu, and myself are like the sun on a day with those really high, thin clouds. The
rest of women here are like the setting sun just before it touches the horizon. Really bright,but
you can at least look at it. Now, to complete your frame of reference, Muggles are dark—not
pure black, but like a starlit night. Squibs are like a full-moon night. Most magical creatures,
including most witches and wizards, are a torch in that night. The exception would be Unicorns
and Dragons; they’re like Harry.”

The women in the gym sat astounded.

At the word “binding” at the start of Luna’s diatribe, Chu had leapt to her feet and run into the
shower room, followed by Emmeline and Ann. They were all trained in bindings and they knew
what the effects of a poorly maintained binding were.

In the shower they found Harry on his back, floating about a foot off the floor, with Daphne
lying on him and Harry fully sheathed in her. Harry was plundering her mouth with his and her
breast with his hands while he used his trademark full-depth strokes on her, driving grunts and
squeals from her. Tracey was sitting up in the corner with warm water flowing over her and a
completely stupefied look on her face. Tracey did have one of the biggest smiles they had ever
seen, however.

The three witches immediately whipped out their wands and started running deep searching
charms on Harry. They all found the same thing: Harry’s core had massive bindings on it. The
bindings were failing.

“Ann, Emmeline, back up. We have to get out of here.” Chu began dragging them backwards.
Suddenly the walls rang and a blinding flash came from Harry. Harry, Daphne, and Tracey
glowed white for a few seconds. Chu turned and pushed the other two witches from the room.
She took a step to follow them and suddenly found herself, naked and bound, hovering in the
air about waist high. Harry had sat up on his heels and Daphne had moved over by Tracey.

85
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Harry seemed to be struggling against something. Slowly but surely, Chu’s legs were parted and
she was pulled into Harry’s lap. She sat up and reached for him.

Outside, Emmeline and Ann had come stumbling from the room.

The bonded were aware of the struggle that was going on between Harry and his magic. His
magic had grabbed Chu and Vanished her clothes. As Harry sat up, the magic tried to impale her
on his cock, and Harry was fighting the magic for control.

“Harry, let the magic take her.”

“No, Nym.”

“Harry, she’s in compulsion. She wants to be taken.”

“Not the point. Nothing will force me. Especially nothing will force me to potentially lose control
and hurt a woman.”

The bonded felt the mountainous will of their mate force his magic to comply. He let it hold
Chu, but he would not let it move her any closer.

Harry opened his eyes and took Chu’s breath away. It was like looking into the blast of a furnace
smelting copper. Bright green fire lit his eyes. She leaned farther forward, pulling herself against
him, and took his lips in a searing kiss. Moving her hips farther into his lap, she encountered his
raging hard-on. Tilting her hips forward and up, she dragged the head of Harry’s cock across her
sex from top to bottom. She rotated her hips back down and as she felt him enter her slightly,
she thrust herself fully onto him. Chu screamed as she was filled for the first time by something
not made of ivory.

It had been truly miserable being a thirty-year-old virgin, but her magic had never let anyone
near her. She had absolutely destroyed some good friendships trying to go farther than her
magic had allowed.

Harry sat frozen until she broke the kiss. She leant back and, taking his hands, filled each of
them with a large, taut, high-set breast. When her nipples hit his palms, she climaxed. Harry,
feeling her squeeze him hard in climax, began to move. He immediately took up the full-depth,
fast penetrations that the women seemed to like and Chu dropped into the strange, continuous
orgasm that the bonded achieved. Harry pounded her mercilessly. Pushing her over backwards
and pinning her wrist to what he thought was the floor, he searched for the end of Chu’s
orgasm in eight-inch strokes.

Daphne and Tracey collected themselves and moved over to Harry and Chu. Just as Harry
climaxed, they leant down and locked lips on one of Chu’s nipples each, laving it with their
tongues. Chu screamed like a banshee and exploded, spraying Harry with fluid. Harry locked his

86
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

hips as Chu clamped down on him, coating her with cum. The walls gave their characteristic
gong, and the light flared from all the bonded. They collapsed in a smiling, humming pile, held
just off the floor, Harry still completely sheathed in Chu.

Outside, the bonded had all collapsed in their third orgasm of the evening —and it had been
massive.

In the bond they were all murmuring love and affection for Harry and each other. Luna looked
at Ann and Emmeline. “Well, that was close. Ann, you can’t be taken at the same time as Susan,
Su, or myself.”

Ann whipped up her wand and hit Luna with a charm. She looked at the data projected and
whistled. She then hit Susan with the same charm and got another result that arched an
eyebrow and drew a whistle. She hit Su last and said, “Well, all very, very high and within five
points of each other.”

“You would have loved Hermione, Ginny, or Nym’s readings, then,” Luna told her.

Ann turned the wand on Hermione and was just about to cast the charm.

“Ann, don’t.”

“Why not, Luna?”

“I’m assuming that the reading you got from us was near the top of the scale?”

“Over, actually.”

“Alone, Hermione, Nym, or Ginny would be two or three orders of magnitude higher, and now
that they’re bonded and drawing off Harry’s magic, it’s possible your wand wouldn’t be able to
take the backlash and might explode.”

Hermione had recovered enough to speak. “Mmm-hmm…ahhhh…Ann?”

Ann moved over to her and sat next to her, wrapping an arm around her shoulder. “Shhhh,
Hermione, just rest.”

“No, it’s fine. Can your wand or the spell be recalibrated to a higher scale?”

“The charm can, but it’s already higher than we’ve ever seen human magic before.”

“Can you set it for Dragons?”

“That’s a slightly different charm, but give me a minute and I can tweak it for human magic.”

87
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Hermione, Aurora, and all the Ravenclaws watched with interest as Ann deconstructed the
charm arithmetically and rebuilt it, substituting the human magical recognition equations into
the Dragon measurement parameters.

“Okay. Hold still, Hermione.” Ann cast the charm with slightly different inflections and wand
movements. She looked at her wand and had to sit down quite suddenly.

“Well?”

“You’re a large, mature Hungarian Horntail, Hermione.”

Peals of laughter echoed around the gym at both the answer and Hermione’s gaping
impersonation of a fish out of water.

Ann looked at Hermione and chuckled. “The numbers have been broken out by breed,
Hermione. Some are stronger than others. You registered at the same level that a mature
Hungarian Horntail, the strongest species, would.” She grinned wickedly. “But not as high as a
sitting mature Horntail.”

Hermione’s eyes bulged as she sputtered for a moment, until she saw Ann’s face. She suddenly
grinned wickedly, too. “Well, let me go see our lord and I’ll see if we can do some practicing for
that.” Hermione got up and moved toward the shower. The rest of the bonded rose and joined
her. The potential mates followed.

In the shower they found Harry still buried in Chu, with her legs and arms wrapped around him.
Daphne and Tracey were curled up and wrapped around the still connected couple. All of them
were asleep.

“Oh my, what I wouldn’t give to sleep like that.”

“Rosmerta!”

“What, Min? You already got yours. I’m still burning, here.”

Nym shook her head ruefully and bent down to begin untangling her mates. The other bonded
helped. The women were at one end of the shower room, while Nym took an unresisting and
very pliable Harry into the other end of the room. She Vanished her clothes and stepped into
the shower. Harry’s arms came up around her and his lips found hers very gently.

“Morgana, Harry, ten women in a little over sixteen hours. Maybe we need to slow down a
little.”

88
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“No, Nym, we need to finish the potential mates that are here. I don’t know why, but something
is happening. Can we stop the tests and concentrate on the mates for now?”

Nym thought about it for a moment. This was not the request of a sex-crazed teen. She could
feel how scared he was. She also felt the same undefined fear. “Okay, Harry, but we’ll have to
redo the test on the next turn through time. First let’s get some dinner.”

“Okay, Nym.” Harry leaned into her and gently, lovingly kissed her. Simultaneously he poured
all his love for her into the bond.

Nym broke contact, shuddering. “You are getting way too good at that, Harry.”

“It’s your fault ,Nym. I never knew what love was before you.”

“Come on, Harry, let’s get you dressed.”

They all dressed and made their way into the gym again. From there the Primaries and
potentials followed their Alphas into the dining room and sat down to a sumptuous dinner.

Dinner had progressed to a point where they were all talking and enjoying each other’s
company.

“Nym, I think we need a schedule.”

“Hermione, are you serious? This isn’t exactly revising for exams.”

“Nym, don’t make me display my geekiness.” The women all chuckled while Harry leaned over
and cupped Hermione’s cheek. She leaned into his hand and moaned. She took his hand and
moved it to her lap. She squeaked when Harry got a wicked gleam in his eye and moved his
hand through the buttoned seam of her dress and between her thighs, cupping her sex over her
knickers. Hermione put one of her hands over his and gently rocked her pelvis into his hand.
After a moment, when Harry neither removed his hand nor went any further, she continued.

“It is now 5:30 on the fifth. We have until midnight on the seventh. That leaves us thirty hours.
We have twenty-four women, by my count, who still need to be either bonded or mated in this
turn. That means we’ll have six hours for meals and for Harry to rest if we give each woman an
hour with him. I propose we use the following list.” She waved her wand, and a piece of
parchment appeared on the walls with the list:

Susan Bones
Emmeline Vance
Septima Vector
Bathsheba Babbling
Rita Skeeter

89
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Aurora Sinistra
Amanda Sherman
Rosmerta Johnston
Ann Morley
Katie Bell
Luna Montgomery
Cho Chang
Marietta Edgecomb
Hannah Abbot
Shelia Fawcett
Megan Jones
Mandy Brocklehurst
Sally Ann Perks
Su Li
Padma Patil
Parvati Patil
Luna Lovegood

“I realise that’s only twenty-two names, but the two youngest aren’t here. Narcissa and
Bellatrix are also not here, and we have yet to decide what to do with them. And Harry has
already bound ten of us. So pending any objections, I believe Harry can retire and we can
begin.”

Nym looked around the room, and everyone nodded. She took Harry and led him to bed. As
they passed, Susan took Harry’s offered arm, going to the master suite with them.

Over the next four hours Harry took Susan in a shattering display of raw sex and how to fully
use a young woman. Susan was thrilled out of her mind, several times. Emmeline received a
long, slow, fulfilling session, and Septima and Bathsheba got a very romantic, highly educational
threesome. Every time a new mate was bonded, the previously bonded women were pushed
into orgasm.

Nym and Harry had moved to the bathtub and were gently making love when they were joined
by Rita. Rita was an experienced woman, having been bonded before her husband was later
killed. She could not have been considered “loose”, but she was experienced. She proceeded to
teach Harry and Nym everything she knew as he ground her into a very fine, completely
satisfied pile of goo. They left her shattered on a couch in the bedroom.

Nym lay down with Harry and watched while he destroyed Aurora. Amanda came to bed with
them and simply watched Harry as he slept, buried deep within the beautiful Astronomy
Professor. Amanda drifted to sleep to be awakened by a screaming orgasm as Harry sucked her
clit clear of its hood and, holding it gently with his teeth, flicked the very end of it with his
tongue until she came, convulsing and screaming his name. When Amanda released his head
with her thighs, Harry crawled up her body, never stopping as he plowed straight into her

90
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

centre. She didn’t remember much after that until she became aware in the bond. Her bond
mates were cheering and wolf whistling. They went back to sleep with him still in her.

91
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Harry Potter and the Witches’ Secret


Chapter 5
Sunday 8 August 1995 (Sidereal)
7 Aug 1995 (Off Sidereal)

Rosmerta woke Harry in the morning with his cock in her throat. The first thing he saw was her
ice-blue eyes searching his as he fed her the breakfast she was seeking. He dragged her out of
bed and bent her over the back of one of the sofas. She couldn’t complain, not that she was
thinking of it, because he knocked the wind out of her with each thrust. After she came the first
time he led her in the bathroom and took her again, several times, until he finally exploded in
her belly as she locked in a massive orgasm, bonding her as he had the other women. Nym,
Hestia, Hermione, and Ginny joined them in the tub.

“Harry, you have to stop for a while. Please. Let’s go eat. We’re exhausted from coming so
much.”

“Oh, Nym, why didn’t you say something?”

“We were having fun, Harry. Now let’s clean up and rest, and then eat. The rest of the women
are younger, and I want you to completely destroy them.”

The Alphas and Primaries all crawled into the huge bed. Harry noticed suddenly that Susan and
Daphne had joined them. He thought about it for a moment and felt the deep rightness of it. He
pulled Nym into a spooning position in front of him and went to sleep playing in the bond with
joyous abandon as he had never played as a child. To Harry’s mates, while this play was restful,
it was also as fulfilling as the lovemaking and bonding had been. Harry completely abandoned
himself to them.

His hardened length was between Nym’s legs and she held it up against herself as she rocked
her hips forward and then back, sheathing him. She fell asleep with his rock-hard length buried
in her in what the bonded would come to refer to as the pacifier position.

Harry awakened at about nine in the morning with his mouth on Nym’s left nipple, his cock
buried in her, Hestia sitting on his right hand where the hand and arm stuck out from under
Nym’s shoulders, and the fingers of his left hand buried in the soft, warm folds of the woman
who was spooned against his back.

He couldn’t tell who it was until he rubbed his thumb over the soft nub it was resting on and he
felt Susan shuddering in the bond. Ginny crawled up between Nym and Harry, separated them,
and took him in her mouth. Daphne, to the surprise of everyone including herself, crawled in
between them and took Nym’s sex with her mouth. She and they could feel Harry using her to
pleasure Nym, and suddenly the bond was on fire.

92
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Harry and the bonded began using everyone’s lips, tongues, hands, breasts, and sex to pleasure
each other. Suddenly Harry clenched; before he could come in Ginny’s mouth, she pulled back
and held him while Hermione sank all the way onto him in one stroke. He came when she hit
the bottom. When Harry orgasmed they all did in a roaring, muscle-locking, mind-numbing
climax.

Harry rested for a moment, then jumped up, turned around, and said, “Wow, I’m hungry! Who
wants breakfast?” He received six death-glares in return, but the effect was ruined by the
purring noise that came from the women as he poured his love, respect, thanks, and complete
awe of them into the bond.

The suddenly energised women jumped up and stretched, causing more purring as Harry’s eyes
and feelings were locked on them. They dressed, then they dressed a stupefied Harry (who
knew women dressing would make his mind go completely blank?) and dragged him to the
dining room to be met by their mates and kissed good morning very soundly.

They sat a smiling Harry at the head of the table. Amelia looked to Nym, who nodded her head,
and Amelia clapped her hands once. A breakfast worthy of Hogwarts appeared before them on
the table.

“We usually don’t eat this heavily, Harry, but I thought you could do with the energy.”

Harry smiled at Amelia. Hermione passed him a loaded plate, and he began eating. Every time
he got the plate close to clear, either Hermione or Nym would load it again. Harry began eating
more slowly and listening to the conversation—not speaking, just listening.

Daphne, who had been watching him, sent him a kind of proud, affectionate mental hug. “Very
nice, my lord.”

The bonded smiled, first at Daphne, then at Harry.

“Hermione, I know we need to rebuild the schedule, but we do we need to do it now?”

“Nym, we’re all here and Harry needs to rest.”

“Okay, Hermione. What have you got already?”

Harry stroked Nym in the bond and transferred his feelings of gratitude directly to her. Then he
got an urge and tried to send her and only her pleasure.

Nym groaned and then turned and kissed Harry. “Stop that, Harry.”

“I just wanted to know if I could do it, Nym. I thought I could.”

93
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

All other conversation in the room had stopped.

Amelia finally asked, “Do what, Harry?”

“I thought I could—eerrr—target just one of you. So I sent a—a burst, I guess, of pleasure to
Nym in the bond.”

“Do you think you could do it to any of us, Haaaaarrrrrryyyy....”

“Well, I guess I can.”

As Amelia sat blushing, the rest of the bonded and potentials chuckled.

Hermione watched with sparkling eyes. “I’m sorry to interrupt, but back on point.” Here she
waved her wand and a large sheet of parchment stuck itself to the wall. It was the original
schedule. “I believe that we’ll have to go to an alternate-day schedule. I propose this.” Here
another piece of parchment flew out of her wand.

Day 1 Day 2
Activity Instructor Time Activity Instructor Time
PT Marie 06:00 PT Marie 06:00
Breakfast Dobby 07:30 Breakfast Dobby 07:30
Runes Babbling 08:00 Arithmancy Vector 08:00
Charms Romanov 10:00 Pot/Alchemy Ming 10:00
Transfig McGonagall 11:30 Mind Arts Ming/V 11:30
Lunch Dobby 13:00 Lunch Dobby 13:00
DADA Moody 13:30 DADA Moody 13:30
Weapons Moody/V 15:00 Weapons Moody/V 15:00
S/T Moody/V 17:00 S/T Moody/V 17:00
UAC Cougar 19:00 UAC Cougar 19:00
Dinner Dobby 21:00 Dinner Dobby 21:00

The group sat and contemplated the schedule.

Minerva was impressed. “Hermione, first of all let me be the first to offer you a job. That is
masterful. Why have you added Alchemy to Potions?”

“I know that Chu is a potions Mistress, but more than that, she is an alchemist. Now that we’re
bonded I have her knowledge, but not the experience. I believe, though, that after a review of
skills and technique we would in fact be able to successfully sit our Master’s test in potions. We
would then be able to do the practical portion and be granted our Mastery. That being the case,
there’s much more room for exploratory work, and I believe that with all of our minds working
together we can advance the fields of both potions and alchemy. I view the classes as much
more a university lecture/lab type arrangement. I believe this will also be true of the other

94
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

courses for which we have a Mistress in the bond. The physical training, which I have
designated as PT, and the Defense against the Dark Arts or DADA, as well as Weapons, Stealth
and Tracking—S/T—and Unarmed Combat—UAC—are all based on physical abilities that gain
the most from practice, to the point that the actions become muscle memory; so they will have
to stay as individual classes.”

Tracey stood and dropped a curtsey to Hermione, saying loud enough to be heard, “My lady.”

Hermione coloured very prettily.

“Minerva, you can’t have her. I believe we’re going to need her in the Ministry.”

“Ha! I have dibs, Amelia.”

“Ahhhh, I believe I actually have dibs,” Harry drawled in his best imitation of a pureblood.

The bonded and potentials all felt shivers run down their spines; looking up, all of them saw a
pair of burning green eyes. They all responded exactly the same way: they dropped their heads
and said, “Yes, my lord,” in really creepy unison.

Harry said, “Whoa, what just happened?”

Nym shook herself. “Harry, where did you get that voice?”

“I wanted to do a pureblood, Nym. I just kind of tried to put all my authority in my voice. I’m
sorry.”

“Harry, don’t be sorry. Don’t use that voice unless you want instant, mindless obedience from
us, though.”

“Why, Nym?”

Daphne shook herself out of the trance enough to answer. “My lord, you’re our Head of House.
The voice you just used was very definitely the Head of House Potter’s voice. It’s not like at
school, milord. Your Head of House at school has legal authority and responsibility for you. You
have legal, magical, and life responsibility over us. Your word is law for us; you are our liege.”

Harry sat trying to digest this, slowly withdrawing and turning inward.

Nym got up and took Harry’s hand. She swept out of the room, dragging Harry and followed by
the primary mates.

She swept into the bedroom, pushed Harry into the couch, and promptly sat in his lap, putting
her arms around his neck. Harry automatically put his arms around her and pulled her to him.

95
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Hermione sat on his right, with Ginny and Daphne beside her. Hestia sat on his left and Susan
sat at his feet and hugged his legs, resting her head on his knees.

Inside the bond

“Harry, what’s wrong?”

“What’s wrong? Nym, what’s right? I, a fifteen-year-old, am now responsible for—what—thirty-


seven witches that we know of. I have to fuck them to keep them sane. And my magic is busy
trying to find more! It has already done me the great favour of putting the Darkest witch in
Britain and possibly the world on the list, so I’ll have to fuck her, too, or let her die. I have the
most powerful Dark Lord in history trying to kill me every time he can manufacture an
opportunity. I have to fuck one of my classmate’s mothers, my Professors, and twelve-year-old
girls. Not only that, but I hold complete authority over them. I understood the feelings Daphne
was giving off but not saying. I know I can command any of you to do anything. What’s next,
Nym? Will my magic force me to fuck my daughters as they emerge from your wombs before
they draw their first breaths? The gods are perverts, and I’m their chosen play-toy.”

Nym was horrified to find herself laughing. “Oh Morgana, Harry, don’t be mad. Just give me a
minute.”

The only thing that kept Harry from exploding was feeling her sincere chagrin.

Finally, when she was back under control, she said, “First, yes, you are responsible for at least
thirty-seven witches, and while your body may be fifteen, it just doesn’t matter. We, the
women involved, will help you with that and some of us are very experienced. Rita has things in
her twisted little sex-fiend brain that will keep us active for the next thousand years. After that
we’ll peruse some of those books Hermione and Padma keep thinking of. By the way,
Hermione, if we’re going to try your favourite, you and I need to stretch first.”

They all felt Hermione’s intense, full-body blush.

“Second, you do in fact have to at least ‘fuck’ us to keep us sane and in some cases alive. So far
you have not done that. I’ve felt it every time, Harry: you’ve made love to each and every one
of us. Yes, in some cases the sex was forceful and depending on the woman, perhaps a little
more than kinky. You might have to ‘fuck’ some woman in the future the first time, but I doubt
it will happen to the same woman more than once. I’m thinking that we could lure Bellatrix to
somewhere public and you could ‘rape’ her. That will let her maintain her cover with the dork
lord. That might count as a ‘fuck’.”

“Nym, I will not rape anyone.”

“And that’s one of the reasons we love you, Harry. But you will rape Bellatrix—or appear to,
rather. We’ll find a way to get to Azkaban or get her to you and you’ll force her into submission

96
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

and then get that marvelous cock into her. After you touch her bare skin for the first time you’ll
have your work cut out for you making it appear to be rape, if she’s truly in compulsion. If she’s
not in compulsion, we’ll arrest her and you won’t have to do more than touch her. It might be
best for you to ‘rape’ Narcissa, too. I’ll ask her.”

Harry’s mind was in danger of turning off at this point.

Nym continued on remorselessly. “Yes, the dork lord vulturewart is after you, but if you keep
fully bonding the most powerful witches in the world and we keep training, I think you can turn
him into a toad permanently and then we’ll give him to Draco as a familiar.”

The rest of the bonded were laughing now at the truly twisted images flowing through Nym’s
mind.

Ginny squeaked and then retched as the image of Draco and toad lord vulturewart involved in
some bestiality (amphibiality?) flashed through her mind. “Oh Morgana, Nym, please don’t do
that.”

Nym smirked and continued. “You will not lay a finger on Emma and Victoria until, first, they
are ready, and second, their parents have been informed as the parents of the rest of the
under-age women here have been. And if you even try to have sex with any of our daughters
unless they are in compulsion for you, I’ll use Min’s marble curse on you, leaving your cock
sticking out, and then I’ll control who does what to whom. Yes, you are our Head of House, but
that doesn’t mean we’re without free will and can’t break free of you if we want to. What you
fail to understand is that the reason you have so much power over us is that we want you to
have it. If you abuse it, you’ll find out where the power truly lies.”

Harry shivered as she said that last, and he felt the iron will of his bonded reinforcing Nym.

Nym smirked as she locked him in a blistering kiss. “They don’t call me the Alpha for nothing,
Harry.”

During the kiss she stood. Susan reached under her skirt and ripped her knickers off. Hestia
leaned in and removed Harry from his trousers and stroked him hard, then aimed him up and
Nym sat on him, taking him completely in one go. Susan held his legs, Hermione his right arm,
Daphne his left while Ginny and Hestia worked on undressing them, resorting to magic where
necessary. Nym, using the strength and drive of the bonded women, took Harry with all their
might. It didn’t last long, but Harry was completely subdued and could only please his Alpha.
They collapsed in an orgasm that had the bonded shuddering and howling.

The unbonded women, led by Luna and Ann, put them all to bed.

“Well, there’s a crisis averted.”

97
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“For now, Ann, only for now. When he ‘rapes’ Narcissa in front of Draco in Madam Malkin’s
some weekend, it will happen again.”

Ann looked at Luna and shuddered, her eyes completely white. “Luna can you not do the eye
thing? It creeps me out.”

“Oops, sorry.” Luna’s forehead wrinkled and her eyes went back to their normal light blue.
“You’d better get in there, though. You’re going to want to be ready when he wakes up.”

Ann smiled and headed toward the master suite.

Nym awoke and sat up. She looked around for a minute and then her sleepy eyes lit on a very
naked Ann at the foot of the bed. She motioned for Ann to come to her. As Ann crawled up the
bed, Nym pushed her over onto Harry and Ann ended up crawling up and straddling Harry.
When her crotch was over Harry’s, Nym stopped her with a hand on her shoulder and then
pulled her down so that she ended up lying on Harry. Nym then pulled the sheet up and
covered them all. She rolled into Harry, using his right arm for a body pillow, with his hand
cupping her. She gently bit his shoulder, closed her eyes, and went to sleep.

Ann lay on Harry, slowly catching on fire. She tried to rest, but it wasn’t happening. She reached
up and kissed Harry. He soon reciprocated. They quickly had a marvelous snog going, and Ann
felt his engorged cock bump her entrance. She was already wet, so she ground her hips around
and chuckled as she tried to capture his head in her entrance. Harry was fully awake now and
opened his eyes. Ann stared into his green eyes and felt him lodge in her. She froze. Harry
kissed her again and began to thrust into her. He contacted her hymen and stopped, then
withdrew until he was just parting her lips, and thrust in again. Deciding he liked this and
noticing that Ann seemed to be enjoying it, too, he continued this way. Suddenly Ann tensed
and her face took on a look of agony. Harry was really close to the edge; he pushed in as far as
he could without breaking her. When Ann came, she clamped down on him and he was pushed
over the edge into release. The walls rang and the light glowed from the bond mates.

In the halls of his mind he heard “Oh, no, you don’t, Mr. Potter, you’re taking me.” Ann rammed
herself down on Harry, tearing away her hymen, and froze. Soon she began to move, and Harry
matched her pace. He tried to move his hands to her but found that both of his arms were
being used as body pillows and his hands were cupping the sex of Nym on one side and Daphne
on the other.

“Finger them, Harry.”

“What?”

“Fuck them with your fingers. I want them to come with me.”

Harry hesitated. “Please, master?”

98
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Harry froze for a second and then said, “Okay, Ann, but only if you don’t call me master.”

“Yes, Harry.”

Harry worked his fingers into the sex of his Alpha and one of his Primaries. They began to
squirm and he started seriously working on them, attempting to catch them up with Ann, who
was holding on to her sanity by her ragged bloody fingernails. They all felt her urge to climax
and it sent them spiraling out of control. Soon they all peaked, screaming and thrashing. Ann
fell on Harry’s chest, exhausted, resting on the cushion of her breast. After a few moments Nym
and Daphne took Ann and went off in the direction of the bathroom.

Harry laid back and soon found his arms being used again, this time by Hestia and Ginny. Katie
entered the room and never hesitated. She walked straight to the bed and climbed on. She
turned round and straddled Harry’s face backward, then lowered her sex to his lips. She leaned
forward and took him in her mouth. She moaned at the taste of Ann and Harry mixed. She had
never been with a boy, but she had had every girl in Gryffindor above fifth year. Satisfying each
other was how they had kept everyone virgins in the face of all that broom-closet action. Katie
had been in great demand, with her Quidditch-honed figure and talented lips and tongue. No
girl had managed to last more than five minutes with her, but this was her first cock. She took
her time and explored him thoroughly. Unfortunately (fortunately?) for her, Harry was an
expert in oral sex by now and also had the added advantage of being able to speak
Parseltongue. Ann could feel that there was a girl on his face and decided to see if the rumours
about Parselmouths were true.

“Harry, say something in Parseltongue.”

“What do I say, Ann?”

“I don’t know, just say something.”

Harry thought for a moment and then as he explored Katie with lips, tongue, and teeth, he
began reciting the history of the goblin wars as he remembered it in Parseltongue.

Katie lost her mind. She rammed her throat down on him and screamed until they thought her
throat would rupture, and her vagina clamped down to the point that Harry couldn’t get his
tongue past her outer lips. She passed out as Harry released in her throat from the vibrations of
her screams.

“Oh, God, I killed her. Hermione, lift Katie’s head so she can breathe.”

Hermione gently lifted Katie’s head off Harry’s cock and turned it to the side, putting her head
back down with her cheek resting on his thigh. Harry struggled a bit trying to get loose from her
legs, but it was useless. She had a death-grip on his head with her thighs and he didn’t want to

99
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

hurt her. He found he could breathe, so he lay contentedly nuzzling her sex until she relaxed
out of the paralytic orgasm.

“Note to self and ladies: Do not Parselmouth her while she is sucking me unless someone is
there to help.”

The bonded all collapsed, laughing. Harry pouted.

Katie, on regaining her faculties, jerked her sex away from Harry. “Harry, wait. Let me rest...too
sensitive.”

Harry rolled her over and tried to snog the life out of her before he moved down to her
hypersensitive breast and started forcing orgasms from her one after the other. Katie screamed
like she was being killed the whole time.

Hestia had had enough of her screaming. Rolling over, she took Katie’s mouth and then moved
to her dark-chocolate nipple, covering her mouth with one hand. Ginny had had the same
thought, and since Hestia got to Katie’s mouth first, she took the breast Hestia wasn’t on.

“Harry, for Morgana’s sake bond her before you kill her. She can’t draw on our energy and
you’re driving her insane.”

“Yes, Ginny.”

Harry nodded his head, positioned himself between Katie’s legs, and drove into her all the way
to her pubic bone. Her Quidditch interest having taken her hymen, he met only the extremely
tight, warm wetness of her unexplored birth canal. He thrust into her, using the full-depth
strokes as usual. He approached climax, and suddenly Katie clamped onto him like a vise,
ripping the orgasm out of him. The walls rang and the light flared. They fell back on the bed,
resting. Hestia stirred first; she and Ginny bore Katie away to the bathtub. By now Nym,
Daphne, and Ann were snuggled together on one of the loveseats, watching the show.

Harry sat up and was treated to the sight of Hermione’s gorgeous bottom waving in the air as
she busied herself face-down in Susan’s lap. He never hesitated. He knee-walked up behind her
and buried himself in her in one thrust. Hermione screamed into Susan, pushing her over the
edge, which in turn pushed Hermione over the edge. Harry continued thrusting right through
her orgasm.

This was the scene Lana walked in on. She dropped her robe, stuck her head under Hermione’s
belly, pulled Harry out of her on a backstroke, and took him all the way down her throat on his
next thrust. Susan pulled Lana’s bottom half onto the bed and proceeded to pleasure her
second witch ever (Hannah had been her first at the end of last year) for all she was worth as
Harry fucked Lana’s throat and mauled Hermione’s breast. Lana, not being a girl to pass up an
opportunity, was busy trying to get her whole hand into Hermione. Harry, being close to the

100
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

edge, pulled out of Lana’s throat and moved around between her legs; he drove into her,
pushing her over the edge while ripping her hymen away and spraying her birth canal with cum.
She convulsed in release and the walls rang and the bonded glowed. They collapsed on the bed.
Hermione and Susan took Lana into the bathroom.

Cho and Marietta edged into the room with a tray of citrus segments. Ann smiled at them and
led them to the bed. They moved Harry into a sitting position against the headboard and Ann
began to feed him the fruit. Nym appeared beside the bed with a bowl of warm, soapy water
and a flannel. She arched an eyebrow at the girls. They both blushed and Marietta leaned
forward, taking Harry in her mouth and cleaning him gently with her tongue. When she leaned
back, Cho leant up and cleaned Harry’s sack and testes even more gently. Nym slowly and
gently wiped Harry down with the flannel as Ann finished feeding him the fruit.

Cho looked at Marietta and received a small nod. She stood up on the bed and moved over
Harry. Marietta held Harry straight up and Cho sat on him, sliding down him all the way to their
pubic bones. As her mouth came in range Harry took her lips and she squealed into his mouth
as her hymen broke. She sat in his lap, unmoving. Tears were streaming down her face and
Harry just held her. Soon she was moving slightly on him and he began moving with her. They
took what seemed like hours, staring into each other’s eyes, sometimes kissing, sometimes just
holding each other. Nym and Ann, seeing the whole Tri-Wizard fiasco and Harry’s mutilated
crush on Cho in his memories, knelt on each side of them and circled them both with their
arms. Marietta had taken up her station behind Cho and could only rub her back and murmur
support as Cho had the most romantic taking she could ever have imagined.

Harry’s heart was in his eyes, and it was obvious that his feelings for her had been more than a
crush. He had loved Cho from afar, never dreaming he would have her. Cho was overwhelmed
by the emotion in Harry’s eyes; every thrust seemed to push the memory of her crush on Cedric
farther away. Finally, when they came together and the walls rang and the light flared, she saw
it all—his love for her, how it had been crushed by the Ball, his concern for Cedric anyway, the
searing pain and guilt he felt at Cedric’s death, the desperate duel with an inhuman monster,
and the insane ploy to get Cedric’s body home at the very real risk of his own life. Cho looked in
his eyes, gently took his lips with hers, and gave her whole being to him. Harry wept with her.

Cho moved off of Harry, untangling herself from all the women who had moved into the bed
with them, and took up the position behind Marietta that she had occupied for Cho. She gently
pushed Marietta forward and then supported her as she leaned back to wrap her legs around
Harry. When Marietta leaned forward again, Harry was lodged against her sopping entrance
and slid home in her. Harry took her as gently as he had taken Cho. It was another very nice,
romantic taking of a virgin. They peaked together. The walls rang as always, and the bonded
flared with light.

Nym took Harry’s hand and they all moved to the giant tub.

101
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

For the first time in her life Hannah Abbot was completely certain about something. She had
felt Harry taking Susan. Through her bond with Susan she could now feel everything Harry felt.
She had been cautious about him since she saw him get off the train in first year. He had been a
blinding light among torches. Luna’s metaphor was perfect. And the pain she felt coming from
him had completely unsettled her. Now that she was more directly linked to him, she knew his
whole story. At first she was insanely furious. How anyone could treat a child that way, much
less the sorry piece of filth who called himself a Dark Lord. Now she had settled into a
committed kind of vengeful resolve only possible in a true ’Puff. Harry Potter would be her lord
and she would kill anyone who ever tried to hurt him again.

Hannah felt his hunger and called a house-elf. She asked for a plate of soup; receiving it on a
tray, she entered the master suite. She looked around; hearing the voices in the bathroom, she
went that way. Entering the bath she saw Harry floating in the steaming tub supported by the
Alpha and Primaries. She dropped her robe and walked into the tub, still carrying the tray. She
sat on the top step and turned, putting the bowl down. She eased down to the second step and
turned back with her arms up; through Susan, she let Nym know what she wanted.

The stunned bond mates moved Harry gently into her lap. She cradled Harry’s head on her
ample breast and reached over with one hand to pick up the soup. She leaned forward and
kissed him just behind his ear and said, “Harry, soup.” In the bond, through Susan, she pushed
at his consciousness until he was just awake enough to eat.

“Susan, how long have you and Hannah been bound?”

“Since third year, Nym.”

“How does that happen?”

“The regular way, I guess, Hermione—we fell in love and the next thing we knew we were
bonded.”

“I’m not trying to say anything, Susan. I just didn’t know it could happen between two witches.”

“I believe it’s more based on love than sex. Not trying to denigrate your thoughts, Hermione.”

“No offense taken, Hestia. This is just completely unheard of for me, and they haven’t really
talked about it in depth at school.”

“Yes, it’s a problem. Firstborns don’t get it from school; there are no books on the subject that I
know of besides the Potter family book Harry has. So unless you have some very intimate
girlfriends, you would never know it all. Hell, even then you wouldn’t—because we don’t.
Harry’s book covers things I’ve never imagined.”

“Like what, Hestia?”

102
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Apparently, Daphne, we’re going to be optimised by the combined magic. The book reports
reduction in the effects of aging, health improvements, even the removal of scars and tattoos
Harry doesn’t approve of.

“At this level of bonding we’re also going to end up bound to each other. That explains a lot of
the witch-on-witch things that have been happening.”

The bonded dropped into thought about this. They perused Hestia’s memories of the book.

They were suddenly interrupted by Harry’s rising arousal. They focused their attention back on
him just in time to feel him enter Hannah. She had obviously finished feeding him the soup, as
the empty bowl was on the side of the tub. Harry had rolled over and locked onto a nipple
while pulling her off the step. He then took Hannah into the deep end and nailed her to the
wall. Harry let her rest after he entered her, until she moved against him. It wasn’t long before
the first orgasm took her. Shortly after that she peaked again, and Harry went with her. The
walls rang and the whole pool glowed.

Harry and Hannah sank into the water with their lips locked together. Susan and Tonks reached
them first and towed them safely back to shallow water. The rest of the Primaries assisted in
removing them from the tub, drying them off, and moving them to the bed. Then they dried
themselves and put everyone in their dressing gowns.

As they did they heard through the bond, “Okay, Harry’s rule #1: No Parselmouth Aussie kisses
while she’s sucking the cock unless someone is there to help. Harry’s rule #2: No sex in the
bathtub without several of my lovely mates to help.”

The mates laughed until their sides hurt.

Harry rested for just a few minutes and then leapt to his feet. He dragged Nym up and pulled
her to the gym at a run. When they got there he looked at her and smiled. He took a dueling
stance, and Nym dropped into a crouch with her body turned sideways to Harry. In the bond
Harry counted down and they began hurling curses, hexes, spells, and transfigured objects at
each other.

The intensity increased until the room was actually crackling with magic and the mates and
potentials who had gathered to watch had to back against the walls, away from the ravening
magics that were being cast and shielded. The bonded cast a dueling shield and reinforced it
constantly. The energies being loosed had got so extreme that they were melting the marble
floor.

Harry threw his wand out of the shield and was casting directly with his hands. The magic he
was using was different, though. It was completely controlled and he was directing it with his
thoughts. Suddenly there were no more ravening energies; Harry either absorbed them or

103
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

cocooned them as Nym cast. He drew her struggling form to him and their clothes were gone.
They floated above the floor as they made love. Harry and Nym were both pouring their hearts
and souls into one another and the bonded. The mates collapsed in ecstasy at the same time
they did.

The unbonded potentials looked at each other, stunned. They laughed and then returned
everyone to their beds again. Luna took Harry’s wand and tucked it behind her ear along with
hers. She smiled dreamily as she felt the wands communing.

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

Hermione rolled over and opened her eyes. She was staring into Ginny’s. Ginny leaned in and
kissed her. “Hermione, why did you eat Susan yesterday?”

“I hate that phrase. I don’t know, Gin. It seemed like I needed to at the time.”

“Haven’t you ever wanted me that way, Mi?”

“More than you know, Gin.”

Ginny rolled over onto Hermione and kissed her. “Good.”

They tussled gently. Hermione rolled her head to the side and suddenly leapt to her feet. Her
wand appeared in her hand, pointed at the bed. Her level of alarm was like sounding general
quarters as the mates came pounding into the room, wands drawn. The Alphas and Primaries
stood back to back; Harry’s aura was blinding.

A very excited Harry asked, “Hermione, what is it?”

He and Nym were back to back and turning in a circle.

Nym noticed something odd. “Why is everyone looking at us?”

Hestia finally got her tongue working again. “Well, now we know why Nym is the Alpha. Harry
take one step forward.”

Harry was suddenly horrified that something had happened to Nym, so he stepped forward and
turned around. He was mystified. Nym was fine, but she was looking at him like she’d never
seen him before.

“Nym, what is it?”

“Harry, how did you do that?”

104
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Do what, Nym?”

She dragged Harry to the bathroom and stood him in front of a mirror. Harry looked in the
mirror and saw two Nyms.

When Harry’s brain turned back on, he was sitting on the marble floor of the bathroom and
Nym was speaking to him.

“Harry, it’s okay, you’ll be fine. Did you do this with a spell, sweetheart?”

“No, no spell.”

“Harry, have you ever changed any part of your body on purpose?”

“No.”

“How about your hair—have you ever grown your hair out?”

“My aunt cut it all off one day. It grew back by the next morning.”

“Harry, I think you’re a Metamorphmagus. I’m going to look in you and see if I can change you
back, okay?”

“Anything you want, Nym, you know that.”

Nym went looking first in her own mind and then in Harry’s. She soon found where his
Metamorphmagus abilities were centred and slowly changed him back to Harry, one piece of
his body at a time.

When they opened their eyes again, Harry was Harry and Nym was Nym. Harry grinned at Nym
and suddenly he was her again. Then in the blink of an eye he was Harry again.

“I know how to do it now, Nym. Thanks.” He jumped up and ran back into the bedroom, turning
into Hermione and grabbing Ginny on the way. He threw her on the bed and landed face-first in
her crotch.

“Harry stop, what are you dooooiiiinng oh my, stop, don’t stop HHHAAAAARRRYYY.”

The bonded shuddered as she climaxed. Hermione stomped her foot. “Harry, stop that, that’s
not fair. I was doing her.”

Nym had chased him to the bed by now and she pulled him out of Ginny’s crotch and flipped
him over. She spread his legs and was poking around in his crotch, with her face very close.

105
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Through the bound the mates could feel her amazement. Suddenly they felt Harry’s shock. Nym
had pushed a finger into his—vagina?

“Nym! What are you doing?”

“Shhhh. Harry, this is important. Hermione, come over here.”

When Hermione approached, Nym pushed her onto the bed and flipped her dressing gown
open. She pulled her legs apart, putting Hermione’s left leg over Harry/Hermione’s right, and
examined her vagina up close and in intimate detail. Hermione was outraged.

“Shhhh, Hermione, this is important.”

Hermione settled and waited. She barked out an outraged “Nym!” at the same moment Harry
did. Nym had pushed a finger into each of them and was gently but firmly feeling around.

Finally she withdrew her fingers. “They’re exactly the same, inside and out.”

Hermione was desperate to feel outraged, but it was impossible when she had pushed herself
down on the bed and was busily lapping at her sex. She shook her head to clear it as the Mates
chuckled. Suddenly they weren’t chuckling any more as she hissed the list of Ministers of Magic
into her sex in Parseltongue and she literally exploded in orgasm.

Harry hopped up as Harry and danced around the room in a bizarre jig. Nym tackled him and sat
on him.

“Harry, stop. This is wonderful, but you’ve gone mental.”

“And I love you.”

The bonded stopped what they were doing and melted.

“I know how special it is because you know, Nym.”

“Okay, how about the rest of us know for sure? One of you two, speak.”

Nym looked at Ginny, who was standing with her fist on her hips. “It’s really simple, but at the
same time profound. Harry is a Metamorphmagus. Not only is he one, but he may be the most
accomplished one in history. No one has ever been able to fully change their sex before.”

Hestia stood and moved to where Nym still had Harry pinned to the floor. Harry was happily
shifting between the forms of all the bonded. “Harry, stop that. Pick a form and stay in it while I
run some diagnostic spells on you.”

106
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Nym got off of Harry, and he assumed her form. Hestia knelt beside him and ran all the
diagnostic scans she knew on him.

“Nym, he’s reading as a woman, and according to this she’s fine.”

Nym grinned wickedly. “Well, I guess I won’t be the only one having the babies,then.” She
shifted into the semblance of Harry.

Harry was sputtering and suddenly changed back into Harry.

“Harry, it’s fine, you’re okay. First you’d have to hold the transformation for the whole nine
months. Generally when we sleep we can’t control what form we shift to, so usually it’s our
base form. If we’re physically or magically drained, we’ll return to our base form. So it would be
too dangerous for you to try it. Second, while I can achieve your form, she shifted to Harry’s
form; it’s really just skin-deep. I can’t change my internal organs like you can—no one can.”

Harry smirked and shifted back to Nym. He knelt in front of her and took her in his mouth. Nym,
having used her clitoris and its sensitive hood to form that part of her “Harry” anatomy, lasted
about two seconds as Harry slowly pushed her down his throat. Nym’s eyes rolled back in her
head and she lost control of her muscles as she rocketed into a massive orgasm. Harry caught
her and eased her to the floor as she shifted back to her base form. He lay cuddling her to him
as she first began breathing again and then slowly recovered.

Daphne suddenly spoke. “I believe it would be a good time for lunch.” The bonded agreed and
moved to dress. The Primaries dressed themselves and then Harry and Nym and headed to the
dining room.

In the dining room they took their now normal places and communed in the bond. The bonded,
sitting next to the unbonded potentials, filled them in on recent developments.

Moody stumped into the dining room. “Me laird, have you finished the bonding yet?”

“No, Alastor, there are nine left unbonded. I’ll finish tonight and tomorrow.”

“Aye, good. Me laird, we’ll need to talk before this turn is done. Undersecretary Umbridge sent
the Dementors after you. I can’t find any evidence she’s a supporter of Voldemort, but she
certainly espouses the pureblood agenda.”

Harry sat contemplating this as he watched and listened to the thoughts flaming through the
bond.

“Is she in the compulsion, Alastor?”

“No way to be certain till she gets near you.”

107
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“No matter—she dies.”

Hermione spoke. “Harry?”

“Hermione, her actions would have condemned you and all of these other women to death.”

“But you’ve decided to save Bellatrix, Harry, even if you have to turn her into a ‘sex toy’, as you
put it.”

Harry could only wonder at how deep in his mind Hermione was imbedded. He had not
consciously voiced that thought even to himself, but when she said it he knew it was true.

“She never tried to kill any of you, Hermione.”

“So it’s as simple as that, us and them?”

“Yes.”

The bonded needed no further words; they saw the thoughts flashing through his mind. The
abuse, the manipulation, the miserable criminal actions perpetrated by Tom Riddle. The
corruption and ineptitude of the Ministry and Dumbledore, dooming the Light to failure and
suffering; the determination that his children would not live in that world, he would change this
world to benefit his children. He would destroy it and rebuild it, or they would leave it. Right
now he just wanted to leave it.

Nym, finally coherent again, took his hand. “We’ll be okay, Harry. It will be hard, but we’ll be
okay. Let’s just worry about Vulturewart first.”

Harry smiled as Alastor almost fell out of his chair laughing over “Vulturewart”.

Rita spoke. “Harry, dear, you know that you have lots of cachet. Let’s use it. I don’t really want
to leave this world, but I don’t want my children suffering through what the most happy of us
has had to.”

Nym was looking thoughtful. “I believe this is a conversation for tomorrow, but just so everyone
knows, Harry has a hearing scheduled for Thursday the twelfth at nine o’clock. We’ll be Turning
that day but we’ll also be attending that hearing as we continue to work or go about our normal
lives.

“I believe the short-term goals are to get the women here bonded so we can continue the
training. We should then figure out how to mate the other two women in compulsion that we
know of. Last but not least, we have to get through this trial.”

108
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Amelia jumped in at this point. “Tonks, we don’t have to worry much about the trial. Harry
clearly acted in self defense. Also, I suspect his citations for under-age use of magic, having seen
his memories of the incidents. Emmeline and I will be working on this when we are off turn. I’m
a little concerned that you want to mate Narcissa and Bellatrix, however.”

Harry answered this time. “They’re in compulsion, Amelia. We’re going to fake a rape on
Narcissa, if she agrees, and we’ll either take Bellatrix from Azkaban and install her in a secure
location, or if she’s not as crazy as it seems, we are going to turn her and then ‘release’ her back
to Vulturewart. That will give us a spy on the inside.”

“Me laird, you do realise if you bond her you’ll have to overcome her connection to—” Here he
stumbled as he chuckled out, “Vulturewart. The Dark Mark is powerful magic. If you overcome
it, he’ll probably know.”

“Ah, thank you, Alastor. I hadn’t thought of that. So what do we do?”

“I think we have to get her under our control with some really top-flight Healers and Rune
Masters. The Dark Mark in its base form is created by a series of runes that have been
corrupted for the purpose.”

“Alastor, I didn’t know that,.Do you know the runes?”

“Yes, Hestia. I’ll be glad to show them to you.”

“Alastor, how did you find this out?”

“I skinned Evan Rosier’s arm, intending to take his Mark as a trophy. The Mark was only a few
years old, and from the backside you could see the individual runes it was made of.”

Marie grinned a bloodthirsty grin at Moody. “Have you been taking these trophies long, Master
Auror?”

“Longer than you’ve been alive, lass. They killed my fully bonded mate and child.”

Marie stared at Alastor for a moment and then bowed her head. “Honored Father, forgive my
impertinence.”

“Ah, lass, ’twas long ago. You couldn’t know.”

The bonded sat for a moment in contemplation.

“How many, Alastor?”

Moody knew exactly what Harry was talking about. “Thirty-seven, me laird.”

109
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Good man. Call if you ever need help.”

“You concentrate on the dark tosser, Harry, we’ll get to the rest. On another note, Albus is
planning on defending you at trial, Harry.”

“Very kind of him. If you don’t mind, Alastor, I’m going to nap for a while.”

“Certainly, me laird.”

Harry rose and offered his arm to Nym. She rose and they all headed for the master suite.
They entered the master and Nym went to a sofa, the Primaries sitting around her. Harry
turned around to ask her what was going on when Shelia Fawcett suddenly stepped in close
and kissed him. He simply backed up and sat on the bed. Shelia came right after him. She
started undressing him, but when he returned the favour she began to squirm. Nym summoned
the Primaries inside the bond and they all left the room.

“Shelia, what’s wrong?”

“Oh, Harry, I’m sorry. I just have never even been naked in front of people before.”

“Shelia, don’t worry. Until the day before yesterday I’d never been naked with a girl, either. Do
you want to know what I’ve learned, though?” Shelia nodded. “You’re all so different and so
beautiful. Each and every one of you is beautiful.”

During this Harry had not stopped taking her clothes off and he found again that he was right.
Shelia was very pretty and had a truly lovely, nubile young body.

They fell together again and soon the bonded were back, looking for seats. Alastor, who had
been having a conversation with Amelia and Emmeline in the library off the gym, grinned at
them.

“Alastor, don’t be crude. We really can’t help it.”

“I know, Amelia. I’ll bet you’re wishing it was you, though.”

Amelia slapped him on the arm and groaned. A glow came from her and Emmeline.

Emmeline recovered as Hestia came into the room.

“Alastor, can you show me those runes?”

Alastor summoned a piece of parchment and a quill and drew out the rune set for her. Hestia
and Bathsheba took it and started dissecting the rune set.

110
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

In the master suite Megan Jones had entered the room and shed her clothes on the way to the
bed. She climbed on to the bed with a tray of apple slices and began to feed Harry.

In the library Hermione joined the group working on the runes.

Daphne had found Tracey, and they moved to the group that now included Amelia, Emmeline,
Nym, Susan, and Moody. The rest of the women were gravitating that way and all seemed to be
engaged in a conversation about the current political situation.

After a few minutes another collective groan went up and the room glowed briefly. This process
repeated itself five more times as they worked.

After the Patil twins, Sally Ann Perks, Mandy Brocklehurst, and Su Li had been bound, Nym rose.
“Ladies, forgive me, but I’m exhausted. I’m going to bathe and then find our lord and get some
sleep.”

All of them agreed with her, and Moody excused himself. They found their way to their rooms,
and the demands on the water system for the next hour were extremely high.

Nym had taken Harry from between the Patils and into the bath. “Have fun, lover?”

Harry blushed. “Yes, Nym, I did.”

“Harry, don’t be embarrassed. You did very well. You loved them all, and very well, too. Now,
let’s go to bed.”

They left the bath and they and the Primaries all crawled into the enormous bed and fell into an
exhausted but contented sleep. The bond was active all night, the bond mates perusing each
other’s memories.

Harry awoke. He sensed Nym’s disquiet and knew she was awake. “Nym, what’s the matter?”

Nym blushed crimson. “Harry, do you like wizards?”

A confused Harry answered, “Yeah, they’re okay, why? Oh—do I like wizards? No, Nym...why?”

“Well, when I was you, you...errh...well, you sucked my....”

“Nym, you know I knew it was—well, you—and I knew what, errh, parts you used for it,
so…what’s really wrong, Nym?”

“I liked it. I really liked it.”

111
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Harry laughed; hugging her to him, he whispered, “Change and I’ll do it again,” in her ear.

“Morgana, Harry, not tonigh. You’ll kill me, Baby.”

Nym wriggled delightedly, as he had fully hardened in her again. “Go to sleep, lover.”

They snuggled into each other and drifted off into a deep sleep.

Toward morning, the bond settled firmly.

112
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Harry Potter and the Witches’ Secret


Chapter 6
Sunday 8 August 1995 (Sidereal)
8 Aug (Off Sidereal)

Harry awoke in the morning and opened his eyes. Emmeline’s ice-blue eyes were staring back.
He could hear the shower running, and he and Emmeline were the only ones in the big bed.

“Nym has established a rota, Harry. One of us besides the Alpha and Primaries will be with you
morning and evening. She thought it was the only way to be fair.”

“I agree with her. So what did you have in mind, lovely lady?” Harry arched an eyebrow at
Emmeline.

She laughed and put her arms around his neck, dragging him into a very passionate embrace
and then kisses.

The bonded all felt both his and her climax some minutes later and smiled. Harry and Emmeline
joined the Alpha and Primaries in the bathroom.

Once they had managed to get out of the bathroom with only a minimum of distraction and
Hermione getting pinned to the shower wall, they dressed and headed to the dining room. This
morning Harry made the rounds of the bond mates, giving them each a hug and a kiss and
seating them. Finally he was in his seat with a goofy grin plastered across his face. Nym leaned
over and, using her napkin, wiped some lipstick from his cheek. She smiled at him and held his
hand as breakfast appeared.

“Harry, you seem to be doing particularly well this morning.”

“And why not, Amelia? I’m in love with the best witches in Britain—no, the world—and they
love me back. Life is good right now.”

They could all feel how truly happy he was. It warmed their souls that he truly did feel they
were the best of witches, and that he loved them all with all his giant heart.

Moody stumped his way in. “Ach, laddie, what did ye do? Make ’em stop smiling, I’ve been
blinded.”

He grinned at Harry as he cast a Protego to fight off the barrage of minor hexes that flew at him
from all directions. Surprisingly Ginny’s Bat-Bogey Hex blasted through the shield and Alastor
was forced to duck. The hex blasted a fist-sized crater in the marble wall.

“Great Merlin, lass stop using your laird’s power. You’re going to kill me with a tickling charm.”

113
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Sorry.” Ginny sat there, her face flaming, and everyone besides Moody felt her
embarrassment. Hermione and Hestia hugged her.

“Alastor, can we work on that today? I really don’t want anyone coming off this turn and oh,
say, completely cleaning and rebuilding Sirius’s house with a single wand flick.”

“Good idea, Harry, but I believe we need to include some basic Occlumency. You’re sure to be
around Dumbledolt and we don’t want him peeking in your mind, much less Snake—err,
Snape.”

“Nym, really, must you…never mind. Harry, remember: until you’re ready, we still have to play
the game. We mustn’t disrupt too much before you’re ready.”

“I know, Minerva, and I appreciate that you still respect Albus, but I also understand why Nym
has her knickers in a twist over him.”

Nym punched Harry in the shoulder.

“As soon as everyone is finished eating we can go to the gym. I’ll set up some testing lanes and
we’ll work on control. Once we get that, I believe it would be best for Chu Li to work with you
on your Occlumency from inside the bond.”

“Thanks, Alastor. Chu, is that possible?”

“I hadn’t thought of it, Harry, but I believe it would be.”

“Okay, then after we eat, let’s begin.”

After a very pleasant, relaxed breakfast, the bonded all moved to the gym. While they watched,
Alastor, with Minerva’s and Amelia’s help, conjured and Transfigured a set of what appeared to
be target butts and matching shooting stalls.

“All right. Your attention, please, milord and ladies. What we will do is cast a series of spells.
You pick whatever hex, spell, or curse you want and fire it at the target. I want you to start just
casting and then put more effort into it every time you cast, and we’ll see where we are. The
numbers you will see indicate power level on the top and accuracy on the bottom. The power
numbers will rise and the accuracy numbers will fall. Let me demonstrate.”

Alastor turned and fired a Reducto. The top number read 40 and the bottom 100.

“The numbers indicate that I achieved a power level of 40 and a direct hit.”

“Alastor, how high does the scale for power go?”

114
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“It’s currently limited to 999, Hermione. I can tell you Albus cast in the 200s, at most, when he
puts some effort into it.”

Harry was standing in a stall and he turned toward the target. He considered for a moment;
then, thinking that a more destructive spell might get a higher reading, he snapped his wand up
and cast, “Bombarda!” The target disappeared in a shower of dust-sized particles. Harry blinked
and looked at the numbers. His top number was 302 and his bottom number was 94.

“Lad, I asked you to just cast.”

“I did, Alastor.”

“Hmm. Okay, well, let’s see what you can really do.” Moody conjured another target in the
butts.

Harry concentrated, drew on his magic, and fired the Bombarda again. This time the target
sublimed to gas in a gigantic fireball. The wall behind it had also disappeared, and they were
staring out into the back garden of the Ossuary. If it had not been for the one-way shield cast by
Alastor, the blast overpressure would have injured them all. Harry stood with his mouth open.

Nym reached over and gently lifted his jaw closed. The numbers this time read 999 and 90.

“Amelia, I’m so sorry.”

She looked at Harry and tried to respond; instead, as soon as she opened her mouth she burst
out laughing. It was simply too much. Here was her lover, finally looking like what he was—a
scared fifteen-year-old boy. She stepped up to Harry and hugged him to her. It would have
been better if she could have stopped laughing, but she just couldn’t. Finally she said, “It’s all
right, Harry.”

Harry was pouting horribly while he snuggled Amelia into him. Hermione swatted him on the
butt. “Molest Amelia later, Harry. We’re working now.”

“But Mi, I have her right where I want her now,” Harry whined, tightening his grip on Amelia.

The bonded broke up in laughter again. Hermione rolled her eyes.

“Honestly—mmph—Nym!”

Nym had stepped up to Hermione and effectively silenced her with a kiss. “Relax, Hermione, we
have all day. Let’s take our time and explore this fully.”

Minerva had been looking thoughtful after she recovered from her shock. “Harry, was that all
you can put into your casting?”

115
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“No, Minerva, I think I can put a lot more into it before I ever draw on you and the other
bonded. I can feel your magic, but I didn’t draw on it.”

“Harry, what does it feel like when you cast?”

Harry screwed his face up. “Uh, it doesn’t feel, Minerva.”

The bonded froze. “What do you mean by it doesn’t feel, Harry?”

“It doesn’t feel. I just cast.”

The bonded stood stunned. They could all feel their magic when they cast. They could also feel
the pull on it.

“Harry doesn’t feel it because he swims in an ocean of it. He has never reached the limits of his
magic, and now that the bindings Dumbledore placed are so eroded as to be useless, he may
never do. I believe the bindings will break or be absorbed tonight, when he takes me.”

All heads turned to Luna. She had been so quiet until now.

“How do you mean, Luna?”

“Hestia, if we use something that flows as an analogy, water, most wizard folk access the
equivalent of a small stream. Powerful wizard folk access a large stream or small river.
Dumbledolt, Vulturewart, and five or six wizards in the world outside the Potter clan access a
really big river like the Nile. Harry, by comparison, floats in an ocean of magic.”

“Luna, do you know how this happened?”

“Well, apparently Harry being so powerful made his magic seek out the most powerful witches,
Hestia.”

“No, Luna—how did Harry get so powerful?”

“Oh. Well, first his mother’s protection ritual didn’t function quite as she expected, either as a
result of interference or maybe a combination of effects from a Dark ritual Vulturewart was
trying to complete. Every person who died at Godric’s Hollow had their magic absorbed by
Harry—that was two very powerful wizarding folks and the heavily Dark ritual-augmented dork
lord.

“Then Dumbledolt poured all of his available magic into the bindings on Harry. Harry hasn’t
been breaking the bindings; he’s been integrating them.”

116
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Then of course there’s the piece of Basilisk fang in his arm and the Phoenix tears in his blood.
They’ve stayed active, fighting each other, and that fight has been pouring magic into Harry
since his second year. Now his core is huge, and he’ll only grow more so as he hits maturities.”

“Morgana! Wait a minute—what do you mean, maturities?”

Luna actually blushed. Daphne sighed and handed Tracey a Galleon.

“Well, Nym, you know when a little wizard reaches a certain age he starts having—uhhh, well—
reactions....”

“Luna Potter, don’t give me the talk. I gave it to you when your dad asked. You said maturities,
plural, not maturity.”

“Oh! Thank Morgana. I thought Harry had shagged your brains out—well, maybe sucked.”

“Luna Potter!”

Tracey handed Daphne back the Galleon and stuck her tongue out at her over the smirk Daphne
wore. Tonks rolled her eyes.

Luna continued, “Wizarding folk actually go through three maturities, four if they live long
enough. The first one is the most noticeable as they gain access to most of their magic. The
other maturities are about control and releasing access to the final magical reserves.”

“So I’m adrift in your ocean of magic with no control Luna?”

“Exactly, lover, but that’s what we’re for. We can help you learn control Harry.”

Padma Patil had been bursting to say something. “So we could just find Vulturewart and Harry
could fire up that Bombarda and turn him into scattered atoms.”

Luna smiled sadly. “Would that we could, but he’s not going to let us close yet. There’s
something being hidden; it has to do with why his spirit never left and how he was able to come
back. I’ll keep working on it, but it’s very confusing.”

Padma’s Ravenclaw nature had been piling up questions, though, so she took the opportunity
to ask, “Alastor, could your measuring spell be modified to test Harry?”

“Milady, only you would know. It’s a standard spell. I’d be happy to show it to you.”

He went off with what was fast becoming the Arithmancy group: Septima, Ann, Hermione,
Emmeline, and Padma.

117
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Minerva was curious about something else. “Luna, how exactly do you know all this?”

“I’m a seer, as you know. I can ‘see’ backward as well as forward. I use my knowledge to put
together the most reasonable explanations that I can. Then my sight lets me know if they work
out or not. It gets confusing around Harry because there are so many outside influences. The
prophecy is one, and then we have the Ministry, Vulturewart, Dumbledolt, and us—the
bonded. I know that sometimes I seem ‘loony’, but it’s hard to keep the possibilities straight.”

“It’s fine, dear. I’m sorry I didn’t do more to help you.”

“Me too, Luna.”

“Thank you, Minerva, Cho.”

They carried on talking while the others reset the range. Instead of repairing the gym wall,
however, they left it open and built it into a clean, finished opening, covering it with some
weather protection spells that Ann knew.

The range was reset with the now-modified measuring spell.

“Okay, Harry, give us your very best.”

Harry nodded to Nym; he stepped back into the stall and gathered his magic. He raised his
wand and cast. The normally red spell left his wand in a bright, firehose-thick bolt of roaring
white light. Harry’s wand was smoking. The target had simply ceased to exist and there was
now a fifty meter long, three meter wide, four meter deep gouge in the yard outside. The
numbers were 9999 over 100.

Emmeline cast a spell and the top number changed to 11588. “Harry, I didn’t feel anything, so
I’m assuming that you were not drawing on the bond?”

“No, Emmeline, I wasn’t. And it seemed like there was something holding me back. That wasn’t
all I can do, but I don’t know how to get around the…eerrr...bottleneck, maybe?”

“Hmm. I believe we don’t want you to, either, if Luna is correct. Ann, can you be a test caster
for us? First just you, and then draw on Harry.”

Ann stepped into the other stall and cast the Bombarda. The red beam shot out and blew the
target to pieces. The numbers came in at 278 and 86. She concentrated and rolled her
shoulders. Harry tried to help her by gathering his magic and pushing it toward her in the bond.

“Harry, Baby, don’t do that. As a matter of fact, let me pull from you this time, and then you
push on the next one.”

118
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Sorry. Okay, go ahead.”

Harry stopped pushing and Ann got reset and cast. The bolt was still red, but it was noticeably
thicker and faster. The target was atomised. The numbers came back 4567 and 93.

Ann nodded “Okay, one last time; and this time, Harry, you help.”

Harry gathered everything he had and pushed it to Ann. She cast and the bolt was blisteringly
fast, firehose-thick, and blindingly white. It registered at 12377 and 97. The target was gone,
and the ditch outside had doubled in width and grown a little in depth, too. The end of her
wand glowed for a moment, and then a tendril of smoke curled up from it.

Alastor had watched with interest. “Well, that answers that. I don’t think you have to worry
about your bonded as long as you’re alive and the bond is working, Harry.”

Susan looked at the hole for a moment and then flicked her wand at it. The walls sloped down
and became lined with rock. “I always wanted a place to swim close to the house.”

Harry moved off to a bench by the wall. “All right, Harry?”

“Sure, Ann. It’s just…well…I don’t really know how this is going to work. I mean, I’m responsible
for you all now and, well, I haven’t ever even been responsible for myself before.”

She sat beside him and put an arm around him. “Harry, we’re all here. We aren’t children,
we’re women. You’ve been happy to ask for and accept advice. Just keep doing that, and we’ll
all work together. We’re the bonded, after all; we can’t do much else.”

“That’s something else that bothers me. How much has the magic changed us? I mean, I can’t
really see this many women getting along so well.” He realised what he’d just said and blushed
furiously.

Ann hugged him tighter and the laughter of the bonded filled the gym. “Harry, there’s no
question that there would be more—friction, let’s say—if we weren’t here for a common goal.
We know we don’t have to compete for you, and I believe that we’ve moved past it, assisted by
the magic.”

“Sorry. It’s just that in my experience women have a tendency to be pretty rough on each
other.”

“I know, Harry, and I’m not saying we won’t have rough patches. Right now we have a common
purpose. I guess we have to thank Vulturewart for that, if nothing else.”

“I’ll be sure to—just before I stick his head on a pike.”

119
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

They sat together watching as the rest of the bonded fired into the stalls under Moody’s
watchful eye. Soon enough he was giving tips to improve their aim. After two hours of this,
everyone was satisfied with their numbers and getting tired. Chu was conjuring large bags in a
corner of the gym, preparing for the first Occlumency session.

“Luna, you are as yet unbonded. Do you mind if we record your numbers and then see what the
difference is after you’re bonded?”

“No, Cho; in fact, I should have thought of that.” She cast and achieved a 408 over 97. The
bonded looked on in stunned silence. No one had known she was so powerful. Luna gave them
a little grin. “Hermione and Ginny would have really amazed you.”

Chu cleared her throat. “Ladies and milord? If you please, we will start on Occlumency.”

They moved over and stood amongst the bags.

Chu said, “Please take seats.”

Harry smiled as Hermione lowered herself gracefully onto a bag. “They’re called bean bags,”
she explained. “They’re very comfortable.”

Harry lowered himself into one and Chu lowered herself in with him. His arm automatically
went round her.

Chu waited until they settled and then started. “We’re going to work on creating an
Occlumency shield. If you would all join me in the bond, we will begin. Luna, I’ll show you this
after you are bonded tonight.”

The bonded all dropped into the bond, where they found Chu. She pulled each one of them into
her mind. They saw a vast plain on the right and an enormous escarpment on the left.

“These are my defenses. I created them in my mind. On our right is a thousand miles of plain.
My memories and thoughts are like an island on that plain. The escarpment you see on your left
is that island.”

She moved them all in her mind to the top of the mile-high escarpment and put them down
facing what appeared to be a stone wall with no gate. She walked to the wall and touched it. A
tunnel appeared. She motioned them forward and they followed her into the long tunnel. After
a few moments they exited the tunnel and were faced with another wall. This wall appeared to
be steel. Again she moved forward and touched the wall, and a gate appeared. They proceeded
through this gate and exited a shorter tunnel into a courtyard full of buildings in the Chinese
imperial style.

120
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“I built my Occlumency shields and barriers based on what I knew. This is a copy of the
Forbidden City, the seat of the Emperor of China. It is important to know that in order to protect
your thoughts and memories, you must know what they are. In each of the rooms of this
complex I stored types of memories in the form of scrolls. I can direct an attacker who makes it
this far to the room that I want him to see, while hiding those things most precious to me. It is
said to be possible to create guardians to protect an area, but it requires an enormous amount
of power to do so. Harry, if you would help, I would like to try it now.”

“Of course, Chu, anything you need.” Harry gathered his magic and pushed it to her along the
bond.

Chu concentrated and suddenly there was an enormous blood-red dragon flying in the air over
the Forbidden City. Chu smiled and hugged Harry.

“Chu, how will you maintain the dragon?” Marietta asked.

“Once you have created the item in your mind, your magic sustains it. That’s why my first barrier
is the plain. It is so passive that it requires almost no energy to maintain, but an attacker must
spend energy crossing it. The walls are the same. The dragon will be maintained using Harry’s
and my magic. That being the case, I believe Harry will know when I am under attack and can
assist me. My main defense is directing an enemy to what I want them to see. In order to keep
up an attack on someone, you must expend almost the same amount of energy as you would in
the physical realm. Also, the attacker must in most cases be looking you in the eye. If they are
not looking you in the eye, they must be enormously powerful or have a link with you for
Legilimency to work.

“For as long as we can stand it, let’s all work first on creating our defenses, and then each day
we will all have to order our thoughts and store them. I’ll show you some meditation techniques
to use each night.”

As Luna and Moody stood watch over them, they began their work. The bonded without
shields, brainstormed for ideas, and eventually decided on an island fortress type of
arrangement. The islands rose directly from the sea. On each island was a fortress with three
layers of walls: basalt, granite, and steel. Inside the walls they all created their own individual
keeps. Some were beautiful as fairy tales. Harry’s was beautiful in its own way. A solid cylinder
of polished black granite rose from the bailey, which was patrolled by two Griffins and two
Nundu. Overhead a coal-black, green-eyed dragon flew. It was enormous.

Exhausted by the work so far, Harry rested while the bonded completed their keeps. When the
last of them had got too tired to continue, Chu lead them all back to full consciousness.

Harry lay for a moment cuddling Chu. He pulled her halfway onto him and, resting his chin on
the top of her head, he fell asleep. The bonded followed his lead and all took a nap.

121
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Luna smiled at them and continued her watch from inside the circle of Nym’s arms.
Moody spoke to her before leaving. “I will take my leave, milady; there are things that need
watching.” Luna nodded imperiously, while grinning impishly at him. He chuckled and stumped
his way out of the gym and then the mansion.

The bonded slept for two hours and then began to awaken. Harry awoke with a handful of firm
breast in one hand and a warm stomach under his other. Chu, who had been awake for a few
minutes, felt him awaken and spun in his arms until she was straddling him. She pulled her skirt
out of the way and opened Harry’s jeans. She then freed the object of her quest and, rising
forward, aimed him at her centre and sat back on him. Harry, having pressed his erection to the
inside of her right thigh for the last thirty minutes, had her soaked by now, and she sheathed
him to the hilt in one backward thrust. She moaned and growled and collapsed onto him,
thrusting her pelvis gently back and forth. The bonded had their attention riveted on the joined
couple as they felt the walls of Chu’s vagina working their cock. The feedback grew and grew.
Suddenly Harry was pouring all of his love, lust, and desire for them into the bond, and then he
reinforced it with a little raw magic. As he took Chu’s lips in a searing kiss, they all felt it; and
then he exploded in her, filling her with cum and ripping a gut-twisting orgasm from them all.

Rosmerta had been sleeping and dreaming of Harry making love to her when she felt his
orgasm and launched into her own. Hers was so big it took her consciousness for a moment.
She awakened about five minutes later, more satisfied than she had been since Harry bound
her. She couldn’t wait for tonight. It was her turn on the evening rota. While feeling Harry
inside her bond mates was nice, nothing compared to having her belly full of Harry. After he
fucked Luna into submission, Rosmerta planned to get her bellyfull. It was amazing—she had
had a few lovers, but this boy actually curled her toes. For the first time in her life she wanted a
male permanently in her life. Not only that, but she kept catching herself wishing she was
pregnant. Now that she had some rudimentary Occlumency barriers, she was determined to
fulfill that wish.

The bonded reawakened, and Harry helped them to their feet amid their aftershocks. They
wandered off toward their rooms with goofy smiles after he had kissed them. Universally they
wanted a nice warm bath and then dinner.

Luna had watched the whole thing with a predatory smile, and as the last of the bonded left,
she dragged Harry toward the master suite, shedding clothes along the way. By the time they
reached the bedroom she was nude and Harry was down to his boxers. Luna pushed him onto
the bed and knelt in front of him, taking his boxers as she went and capturing him in her mouth
on the way down. Luna used all of the knowledge gained from her sight and took Harry’s not-
inconsiderable length straight down her throat. She moaned as her nose contacted Harry’s
belly, the vibrations deep in her throat almost causing him to lose control. As she came back up
to the tip of his shaft he leaned forward and, grasping her hips, he pulled her up and around
and lay back. They ended up in a sixty-nine position with Luna on top and Harry’s face buried in
her.

122
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

For a beginner, Luna was a demanding partner indeed. Harry was only too happy to accede to
her fiercely whispered pleas, and they spent several frenzied moments writhing together on the
enormous bed, touching each other everywhere with hot, delicate fingers and hotter mouths
until Luna finally screamed her release when Harry penetrated her with his tongue. Her scream,
together with the feel of her inner vibrations, sent him over the edge after her, and she
hummed happily as she sucked him dry. His heart barely had time to slow before she was taking
him up again. “Harry, you taste great!” she murmured around him. “Do it again.” And she
swallowed him to the root. Harry was glad to oblige.

The bonded were lost in sensation; they, too, felt every swipe of warm tongue and every last
vibration and pounding heartbeat. Tongue met erect nipple, questing fingers found tight, wet
curls and the hot, slippery depths that waited within. Soon all of the bonded had moved into
the shallow end of the baths, moaning and gasping out their own orgasms with the pair on the
bed, completely incapacitated.

But Luna was not yet bonded.

Harry rolled Luna off him and came round so they were face to face. Her eyes lit and she
eagerly accepted him as he sheathed himself in her. Luna continued to scream, her climax
never stopping. Harry started with long, slow strokes, but Luna was having none of it. “Fuck me,
Harry, fuck me hard,” she half-gasped, half-sobbed into his ear. Harry began to move faster, but
it wasn’t enough. “Harder, Harry, harder, please Harry oh Morgana I can’t come again unless
you go harder.” Harry closed his eyes and extended his magic into her, focusing it on her
pleasure; then he released it. Luna locked in an orgasm so powerful that every muscle in her
body seized. Her inner muscles clamped onto Harry and it felt like she was suckling on him as
she had done with her mouth before. Harry released into her in a paralysing orgasm, and this
time the walls of the entire house rang. The light that flared was blinding and lasted for a full
quarter-hour.

None of the bonded knew of this, however, as they were all unconscious by then and wrestling,
deep in the bond, with the flood of Luna’s thoughts and emotions. Finally they got it under
control and they all fell into a deep sleep. The house-elves of the Ossuary recovered them from
their baths, where they had been watching them for their safety, dried them, and put them in
their beds. The bonded would not awaken until evening. They spent the time in the bond first
fighting the randomness of Luna’s thoughts into some kind of order, then marveling over both
her abilities and brilliance, and then over Harry and Luna’s mutual multiple orgasm.

Chu took the opportunity to work with a deliriously happy Luna on her Occlumency.

Harry awoke that evening with Rosmerta’s lips locked on his cock as she sucked him hard,
already at work on her plan. He looked in her eyes, and what she saw made her instantly wet
for him. She was looking directly into his soul, it seemed, and she saw his love for her there. She
crawled up his body, kissing her way, and once she got to his face she kissed her way to his right
ear and whispered, “Please, my lord, give me your child.”

123
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Harry rolled her over and penetrated her slowly but firmly. “The first of many, my love,” he said
quietly, and he began moving in her. She matched his movements, never losing contact with his
eyes, and as he slowly brought her to climax she fell into his mind. They were linked in this way
when she climaxed and pulled Harry with her. Harry regained himself and rolled to her side. He
threw a leg over her belly and an arm across her breast and fell back into a deep, healing sleep.
Rosmerta lay tingling all over with tears running down her face. She had never been so happy.

Harry next awoke thirty minutes later to find Hannah already atop him, grinding herself and
him to climax. She watched his eyes open and when he focused, she leaned forward and kissed
him. “Good evening, beautiful.”

Harry grinned and returned, “Hey, that’s my line.”

Hannah clenched on him as she released, and Harry thrust her through it. Just as her climax
finished, his began, and she shuddered again.

“Oh, Morgana, that’s the way to wake up!” She got up slowly and pulled him into the
bathroom. Hermione grabbed them and dragged them into the shower. This evening Hestia
wasn’t fast enough getting out of the way, probably on purpose, and she got pinned to the wall,
adding time to the bathroom routine.

They finally dressed and Nym sent out the call through the bond that they were moving to
dinner.

Moody, who had been seated, stood as they entered. Harry again went round the table kissing
and seating his mates. His fingers lingered on the back of Nym’s neck as he seated her last, and
he reached out with his magic and stimulated her pleasure center. The bonded just managed to
suppress the groan that escaped Nym.

“Harry, we have a guest,” she whispered fiercely.

“I don’t mind Alastor knowing that nothing in the world is as important as you all, Nym. I trust
you,” he whispered back at her. She blushed to her roots; then her hair turned a bright,
blushing pink.

Alastor was chuckling as he watched. “So—all bonded this evening, then, me laird?”

Harry eyed Moody curiously and asked, “Alastor, why do you sometimes have an accent and
sometimes not?”

“Because sometimes, Harry, it isn’t about causing problems for the Dark. Sometimes I just want
to pull your leg.”

124
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Harry grinned at him and tucked into his dinner. The bonded ate and watched in amazement as
Harry ate...and ate...and ate.

Alastor’s grin just got wider. “Burn lots of calories since lunch, me laird?”

Harry chewed, swallowed, grinned back. He winked hugely at Luna and she blushed prettily.
The bonded groaned and then chuckled throatily as the memories flashed from Luna and Harry.

Harry settled back in his seat, finally satisfied, and looked at Nym. “What have we tonight, o
first-among-equals?”

His efforts were rewarded with a round of ooohs and aaahs from the bonded and a smack in
the head from Nym. He pouted outrageously. She leaned in and kissed the pout away.

“We’regoing to do some more target casting, Harry, and then we’ll plan for tomorrow in real
time and the next Turning. Then, before we go back, I want to do some extra Occlumency work.
We need to all be here at midnight so you can wish your bonded goodbye, and then we’ll move
forward in time to thirty-seven minutes after midnight on the ninth.”

Harry smiled at Nym and said, “Yes, wife.” He got another round of ooohs and aaahs and this
time a blistering kiss from a glassy-eyed Nym. He cupped her cheek gently and leaned his
forehead against hers for a moment.

“All right—when you’re ready, me laird and ladies, we can start.”

They spent two hours on target casting. This time Luna, with Harry pushing his magic to her,
registered a 13121 over 92. Her previous best had been a 408 over 97. Susan’s pool became
deeper and wider. Luna rebuilt the rock lining with a casual flip of her wand.

After that they went back to the conjured bean bags and worked on their Occlumency until 10
pm.

Sitting down in the dining room again, they all had a light snack and drinks of their choice.

Nym opened the discussion. “So we’ll move back to the entry hall and be back in normal time in
two hours and thirty-eight minutes. Tomorrow everyone will go about their normal activities
and then Floo back here to the Ossuary. Please be here at midnight; we will begin the next Turn
as soon as we can, and we need to avoid ourselves.”

“Harry’s trial is scheduled for 12 August. Anyone have anything else?”

Harry said, “Nym, I believe we need to work out the oaths and take them, and I want to tell
everyone the prophecy.”

125
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Okay, Harry.”

They put their heads together and collectively crafted a simple oath that bound them not to
reveal anything learned in the bond to anyone not in the bond without the Alpha’s permission.
This oath was phrased so that it should be powered by the bond’s magic. Once they had all
sworn the oath, Nym revealed the prophecy. Harry was amazed to see the bonded were
nonplussed.

“I know why it doesn’t bother me, but why are you all okay with it?”

Surprisingly, Susan spoke. “It’s not that it doesn’t bother us, Harry, but we’re with you no
matter what happens. We’ve either come to love you in the last five years or the last three days
and nights. I don’t believe there’s any difference in the love we have for you based on how long
we’ve known you, and the prophecy makes little difference. None of us were going to surrender
to Vulturewart in the first place. Him hunting you makes more sense now, though.”

Harry looked at them all in turn and saw they each felt the same way.

In the bond he felt warmth and love and support. He returned it with everything he had.

At Amelia’s suggestion they moved back into the gym, pushing the bean bags together. They
just lay quietly talking, both in and out of the bond.

Minerva, sitting in front of Harry, said, “I’m not really sure how to bring this up, ladies, but
some of us will need to start applying glamours soon to make ourselves look as we always have
when we’re not Turning. I noticed myself…well…losing years, if you will. Harry, stop that.”

Harry had moved up behind her and pulled her between his legs. As she continued talking he
had leaned forward and sneaked his hands around her ribcage and was now firmly cupping her
breast. He disregarded her command and leaned all the way onto her back and kissed the base
of her neck.

“Oooohh, Harry...Morgana, did you have to start this now?”

Her mates chuckled as Harry pulled her to him and started to unbutton her dress.

Amelia, mostly being playfully mean, asked, “What made you comment on the glamours, Min?”

Harry had unbuttoned Minerva’s dress and in a very skillful display of wandless magic Vanished
her bustier leaving her dress. He worked his hands into the top of her dress and was now
cupping her breasts without the annoying clothing in the way. As he cupped her breasts he ran
his thumbs across her nipples.

126
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“I happened to be looking in the mirror this evening before dinner and I noticed that I appear to
be getting younger. Harry Potter, you are paying for that bustier.”

Harry, who had continued nibbling on the nape of her neck, raised his head slightly and said,
“Anything you want, Min.” He continued working one of her breasts with one hand while he
slid the other down her flat belly, gently probing along the way.

Amelia, amazed by this display of discipline from Min, continued the conversation. The whole
bond could feel Min’s blood boiling with lust. The younger women had already lain down and
were panting.

“Yes, well, from what Hestia remembers of reading the Potter family book, we will be what she
called ‘optimised’ by the magic in the bond.”

Harry had found his mark and Min parted her thighs as much as his legs would allow, giving him
access. Harry slid a finger inside and pushed his palm down on her clit.

“Well, that being the case, as I said, I believe we need to start using the glamours now.”

“Oh Morgana, Min, stop talking and start loving. You win!”

Harry was just thinking that he hadn’t known they were competing when Min smirked at
Amelia and stood. She displayed a little wandless magic skill of her own and Vanished her
knickers. She pushed Harry onto his back and knelt astride him. She quickly opened his
trousers, and Harry’s rock-hard cock sprang out as soon as she parted his boxers. Holding him
upright, she sank down on him, looking him in the eye and saying, “You are paying for those,
too, my lord.”

“I’ll buy you the factory, Min. Oh, Merlin, I love you.” He leaned forward and captured her lips.

At that point their lovemaking turned extremely physical and ended with most of the bonded
nude and Harry having been inside most of them. He had come in Minerva, Amelia, Rosmerta,
Ann, Chu and Septima. And all of the bonded had been wracked by multiple orgasms. Not a few
of the women had contributed to these by using hands, lips, tongue, and teeth on one or more
of their mates. For the last several minutes they had been lying in the afterglow. Su Li had Harry
sheathed in her, not moving, just holding him in her.

Hermione snapped them out of it by announcing in the bond, “It’s time to go, loves.”

The bonded returned her love and roused themselves. Min showed those of them that needed
to know how to conjure clothes for those who had lost them in the rush of Vanishings that had
occurred.

Daphne smirked. “Now you won’t have to go commando, Chu.”

127
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“I wouldn’t have to now, Daphne, if I could get pregnant. My knickers keep me coming all day.”

“Thank Morgana, you too, Chu? I was afraid it was just me,” Ginny added, to her mates’
amused giggles.

They Scourgified themselves and dressed for the trip home. Most of them intended to fall
straight into their baths at home, so they weren’t too concerned about it for now.

Once dressed, they gathered in a group; and at thirty-eight minutes after midnight on 9 August
they walked into the entrance hall and began to Floo home. Harry kissed each of his mates
goodbye before they left. He could still feel them when they arrived home. Universally, the first
thing they did was check the bond with him and their mates.

128
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Harry Potter and the Witches’ Secret


Chapter 7
9 August 1995 (Sidereal)

Harry arrived back at Grimmauld Place with a whoosh and a flare of green fire. Ron was asleep,
so Harry quietly changed and climbed into bed.

Monday morning Harry woke up with a pounding headache. The window was closed and the
room was stifling. He knew the window had been open earlier. Not only that, but Ron was
doing his hippo impersonation again, this time with sound effects.

Harry grabbed his bag and a towel and went to the bathroom. He dropped his pants and pulled
his vest off over his head. Stepping into the shower, he tilted the shower head away from him
and turned the hot water on. It came on hot, so he knew someone else must have just left. He
adjusted the water and stood under the stream, trying to wash his headache away.

Nym, down in the kitchen, felt Harry get in the shower. She also felt his pounding headache.
She threw an eyebrow at Hestia and in the bond told her, “Cover us for half an hour.”

She went directly to the bathroom, and with a quick Alohomora she was in. She cast both
silencing and locking spells on the doors, windows, and walls.

She stripped on the way to the shower.

Harry turned as she entered the shower and he simply took her into his arms and snuggled into
her. They stayed that way for a few moments; then Nym spun Harry around and began washing
him. As she washed him he returned the favour. Soon she felt the headache leave him and he
looked out from under the spray of water and smiled in his half-broken way.

Harry turned the water off. They left the shower and Nym kissed him and dried herself and her
hair. She kissed him again and said, “We’ll be in the kitchen, Harry.”

Harry smiled and nodded.

Nym canceled the silencing and locking charms and went back down to the kitchen. Once she
arrived she looked at Sirius. “Sirius, Harry needs his own room. We’ll pick it and clean it today.”

Sirius took one look at the steely look in her eyes and said, “Yes, Nym. Also, I have an
appointment at noon today that I’d like you to attend.”

“Sure, Sirius, no problem.”

The rest of the house awoke and Molly soon entered the kitchen and began preparing
breakfast.

129
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

When Harry arrived in the kitchen, it was only through Morgana’s mercy that had Molly turned
away from the table. The first thing he did was kiss Tonks on the lips, and then Hestia.

“Harry! Merlin, be careful! Molly’s right there.”

“Oops.”

Harry looked up and saw the horror on Sirius’s face. He blushed.

Suddenly Harry got up and left. He went to the parlor and sat on a sofa, blushing and flustered.
Sirius, Nym, and Hestia followed him.

Nym and Hestia sealed the room and sat on either side of Harry, panting and each holding one
of his hands. Sirius sat in a wingback facing them.

“Harry, what is it?”

“Give us a minute, Sirius.”

Hermione and Ginny had awoken and gone into the bathroom together. While Hermione was in
the shower, Ginny had stripped and joined her. What had started out as an innocent measure
in the interest of time saving soon turned into a full-on romp. Soon they were both on the
bottom of the shower locked in a very aggressive bout of oral sex, and their mates were
enjoying it right along with them.

Hestia, Nym, and Harry groaned as Ginny and Hermione reached their mutual climax.

After recovering for a moment, Harry looked at Sirius.

“Harry, you and Nym have to get control. You cannot be found out.”

Chagrined, Harry nodded. “I know, Sirius. We’ll have a conversation with the bonded in a few
moments.”

“How many?”

“Thirty-three so far, Sirius. Two are too young, and then there are Narcissa and Bellatrix.”

“Merlin, Harry…speaking of Narcissa, I have a letter from her.” Sirius withdrew it from a pocket
and passed it to Harry, who read it and passed it to Nym.

“So this is the meeting we’re going to?”

130
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Yes. I wanted you there to see whether she’s telling the truth. It could be a ploy. My research
tells me that you, as the Alpha, will not only be able to tell but should be able to establish
control over her.”

“Harry, this plays right to us. We can set up the purported rape and no one will be the wiser.”

Harry winced. “Nym, do we have to keep using that word? What are the chances I could bond
her somewhere before I have to—uhh—”

“Act out a rape on her in public, Harry, that’s what we’re doing.”

“When do you plan on telling my ward you’ll be doing this to her, Lord Potter?”

Harry looked at Sirius and saw he was in fact deadly serious.

Nym came to the rescue. “Sirius, we plan on getting her agreement. We can think of no other
way to keep her alive without secluding her somewhere. And we know how well that’s worked
in the past. Harry will bond her, it will save her sanity, and even if she ends up pregnant we’ll
have nine months to think of a way to get her out of where she is and safe.”

Sirius relaxed and grinned. “You know, this is crazy enough to work, and if you use Death Eater
robes it could sow dissension in the ranks of the dork lord.”

Nym nodded. “That’s what I was thinking. Now, let’s get down to breakfast before Molly comes
hunting.”

They went back to the kitchen and sat down at the table. Hermione and Ginny joined them. As
they ate breakfast, Nym laid down the law in the bond.

“Ladies, I realise the temptation is there. However, please refrain from sexual activity until we’re
Turning. We must not be discovered. And Harry, while we appreciate your display of affection
this morning, you must be more careful. Molly would have gone spare if she’d turned around
while you were kissing Hestia or me.”

She received a chorus of, “Yes, Nym,” from all the bonded.

Harry sent his apologies and then flooded the bond with his love for them. The women
returned his love, all of them. It left him stupefied.

“Harry! Wake up, mate. I asked what you were doing today.”

Harry snapped out of it and looked at Ron. “Moving to my own room.” Ron was crestfallen.
“Not because of you, exactly, Ron, but you like to sleep with the window closed and I can’t. It

131
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

gives me a pounding headache. Also, I have a hard time sleeping with you snoring, Ron. I’m so
sorry.” Harry cringed, waiting for the explosion.

“Thank Merlin. Not to be rude, mate, but you sleeping with that window open is killing me. I
think that’s why I snore. I get all stuffed up.”

Molly, having listened to this, whipped out her wand and scanned Ron. “Allergies, I think. There
are potions for that.”

“Mum, let’s try the separate rooms first. Those potions are horrible and they make me tired.”

“All right, Ron, as long as there’s room.”

“There’s plenty of room, Molly. We’ll just have to clean one up for Harry. In fact, there’s a room
right next to mine.” Sirius winked hugely at Harry. Unknown to Harry, Nym, or Hestia, this
would put him in a room that shared a bathroom with Nym and Hestia.

Harry just looked at him and nodded.

Molly said, “Well, we’ll get to work on it after breakfast.”

Sirius didn’t want Molly to know about the shared bath, so he said, “I’ll show Harry where,
Molly. I’m sure he and I can handle getting it ready.”

Molly nodded. “If you think so, Sirius. The rest of us will work on the main floor, then.”

The kids all groaned.

After breakfast they all set off for their appointed tasks.

Harry, Nym, Hestia, and Sirius went upstairs to the door next to the master suite. Sirius pushed
it open and they looked in. It was appalling. They walked in and Harry heaved a great sigh.
“Well, this is the first time I’ve wished Dobby were here.”

They jumped as Dobby popped into the room. “The great Harry Potter called Dobby?”

“Eerrr, no, Dobby, but now that you’re here, could you do me a favour and help me clean this
room?”

“Oh no, Harry Potter. Dobby will clean the room. You will do great wizard things.”

“Dobby, really, I can....”

132
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Harry trailed off because Dobby was already moving in a blur, cleaning. “Well, this will be easier
than I thought.”

“Sirius, isn’t our room....”

“Right next to this one?” Why, yes it is, Hestia, and I believe you can reach it through here.” He
opened the door to the shared bathroom and stepped into Nym and Hestia’s room. Harry, Nym,
and Hestia just looked at each other and grinned.

“What else can Dobby do for the great wizard Harry Potter?”

“First, call me Harry. Then, how would you like to work for me, Dobby?”

Dobby beamed at him. “Dobby would like to be bound to house Potter very much.”

“Harry, you can’t enslave Dobby.”

“Hermione, you do know that house-elves must be bound or their magic fades and they die.
They can be bound to a House or to a person.”

“Which is better, Amelia?”

“We’ve always bound our elves to the House; they have the most freedom that way and they
can draw the most magic.”

There was a general murmur of agreement in the bond.

They all felt Hermione blushing in embarrassment for not knowing this.

Harry walked over to Dobby and put his hand on the house-elf’s head. “I, Lord Potter, offer
service in House Potter to Dobby the free elf. I offer this without reservation and under no
coercion.”

“Dobby accepts service in the Most Noble and Most Ancient House of Potter.” He looked at
Harry consideringly. “Would master consent to bind Winky to the House also? She is fading.”

“Only on the condition that you not call me master, Dobby.”

Dobby popped away and returned almost instantly with a very bedraggled-looking Winky in
tow.

Harry knelt before her and put his hand on her head. “I, Lord Potter, offer service in House
Potter to Winky the free elf. I offer this without reservation and under no coercion.”

133
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Winky stood stunned for a moment and then said, “Winky accepts service in the Most Noble
and Most Ancient House of Potter.”

Harry removed his hand and was attacked, each of his legs being hugged by an ecstatic elf.

Winky stepped away from Harry and looked at the dark, threadbare room. She waved her hand
and everything was neat, clean, and restored to like-new condition.

“Winky thanks the most powerful master.”

“Harry, Winky. Just call me Harry.”

“Oh no, master, that would not be proper.”

Harry looked at Nym and she just looked back and shrugged.

Harry sighed. “Dobby, Winky, I need you to continue to work at Hogwarts when we’re there,
but could you do me a favour and start here, and not work too fast? Do the attic and top floor
first and then do the basements. Bring any Dark artifacts you find to the library. Watch out for
the Hippogriff in the attic. And there’s an elf named Kreacher here, but we think something is
wrong with him.”

“Yes, Master.”

“Yes, Harry Potter.”

The elves popped away.

“Harry, how are we going to explain this? Those are probably the two strongest house elves in
the world now. I mean, look at this room—it’s like new!”

Harry rolled his eyes and Nym sat on the bed, laughing.

“We’ll just tell anyone who asks that Dobby wanted to help me.” Suddenly something occurred
to Harry. “Does my family have any properties?”

A strange elf popped into the room. He was instantly covered by four wands.

“Your House includes many properties, milord.”

“Who are you?”

“I am Geoffrey, milord, chief elf of the House. It is good to see you well, milord.”

134
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

The elf turned to Nym. “Milady, welcome to House Potter. Please relay our greetings to your
subordinate wives. We await your instructions.”

Harry looked at Nym. She shrugged.

“Nym, you’re the Alpha. While Harry views you as the first among equals, all others recognise
you as the Alpha female. We are your subordinate wives. Traditionally the Alpha wife is
responsible for the household. Apparently House Potter is a traditional house in this respect. You
are in day-to-day charge of the property and chattel of house Potter.”

“Thanks, Daphne, that’s what I thought.”

“Geoffrey, will you meet us at three this afternoon take us to each property for a review of the
estate, please? There will be five of us here, and we’ll need you to pick up Susan Bones at the
Ossuary and Daphne Greengrass at Long Acres.”

Geoffrey bowed and said, “Milady,” he then popped away.

“Well, Harry, life is certainly an adventure with you around.”

Harry scowled at his godfather.

Nym and Hestia laughed. “Come on, Harry, let’s go help the others.”

They had another day of cleaning under Molly’s watchful eye. Just before lunch Nym, Hestia,
and Sirius stood and disappeared back upstairs; from there they Apparated to Andromeda
Tonks’ house. While the Grimmauld Place crew ate lunch, they met with Narcissa.

HPSTWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPSTWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPSTWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

Crawley Down
14 Angle Way

Andromeda sat calmly on her sofa as three cracks of Apparation were heard in the front hall.
Narcissa, who had been sitting with her, apparently calmly, started and then stood nervously,
facing the noise.

Narcissa saw two women in Auror robes sweep into the parlor and feared the worst. Then she
felt it—the overpowering urge to submit. She was momentarily confused and then she oriented
slowly on her niece. She dropped to her knees with her head bowed and her crossed wrists
raised to her Alpha.

135
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Nym stopped and looked at her for a moment. Making her decision, she stepped to her aunt
and circled as much of her crossed wrists as she could with her left hand; raising Narcissa’s face,
Nym put her right palm on Narcissa’s forehead.

Narcissa had read the references and thought she was prepared, but for the next few seconds
she relived her whole life as her Alpha judged her. At the end Nym dropped to her knees i n
front of Narcissa and drew her into her arms. “Why didn’t you tell anyone, Aunt Narcissa?”

Narcissa laughed bitterly. “That’s not how it’s done, my Alpha.”

“No more, Narcissa. You will never be abused again.” As Nym said that, a blinding blue light
flared from her and was absorbed into Narcissa. “Narcissa Black, you are under the protection
of the Most Noble and Most Ancient House of Potter. It is our intent to take you to mate and
bond you if possible. So mote it be.”

Sirius, standing behind, them said, “In fulfillment of our pledge to our liege, so mote it be.”

From him an odd black fire flared and was absorbed by Nym and Narcissa.

Andromeda had watched this and now pulled her daughter off the floor. She spun Nym to her.
“Nymphadora you are bound?”

“Mother, I am truly bound, and Alpha.”

Andromeda suddenly sat on the overstuffed armchair behind her.

Nym picked Narcissa up off the floor and sat her on the couch between herself and Hestia.
Sirius sat across from them in an armchair. Ted Tonks sat back down in the same armchair
across from the couch from which he had risen at the first crack of Apparation.

“Nymphadora, who have you bonded to?”

“Mother, Father, I must asked for your oaths not to reveal anything you learn of the bonded—
you too, Narcissa.”

The three stood and one by one rendered oaths on both their magic and their lives.

“Mother, I am the Alpha of Clan Potter.”

Sirius interjected, “And also the Alpha of the Heir Apparent of House Black.”

Nym continued, “I am the Alpha of a multiple bonding currently comprising thirty-two wives.
There is myself as the Alpha wife, four Primary wives, and Harry James Potter is our lord. We
expect there to be more bonded. We know that Narcissa and Bellatrix are both potentials.

136
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

We’ve been wracking our brains attempting to plan a way to bond them without exposing
them.”

Narcissa spoke. “Our lord should rape me in a public venue, preferably while he is wearing Dath
Eater regalia, or the semblance thereof.”

Nym, Sirius, and Hestia smiled at Narcissa. Andromeda’s head turned like a gun turret and
locked on Narcissa.

“Narcissa, my sister, will not be raped, much less in public.”

“Andy, hush. If my lord needs to he can bugger me on the desk of the Chief Warlock of the
Wizengamot in front of a full session.”

“Cissa, you’ve lost your mind!”

“Ladies, if you please? My ward, your potential mate Narcissa, has flatly refused to rape you. He
is currently fighting against his whole bond in this. I believe that we can bond you, Narcissa, and
then we will have him take you very violently in a public place, in front of your husband and
son, or at least one of them, while wearing Death Eater garb and with at least one accomplice.
We will then make sure the attack on a pureblood woman is published in all wizarding media.
Our objective is to sow as much discord in the dork lord’s ranks as possible, as well as keeping
your sanity, Narcissa.”

Silence reigned for a moment, and then Narcissa smiled at Sirius. “Masterful, my lord, almost
Slytherin. However, I would question the accomplice. I doubt he would be able to force me if
I’m already bound. He should rape me first, before Harry takes me.”

Andromeda immediately responded, “Absolutely not.”

Narcissa rolled her eyes at her sister, who was sputtering indignantly. “Andy, hush. It’s a good
plan.”

“Oh, yes—with the exception of you being raped by some unknown male and having incestuous
sex in public with my daughter’s bonded, it’s brilliant.”

Sirius added, “The accomplice would be for appearances’ sake only and would probably be
female. They would definitely not—eerrr—rape you.”

He chanced a glance at Andromeda. Apoplexy appeared to be setting in.

It was Nym’s turn to roll her eyes. “Mother, you have no say here. My lord requires this, so it
will be done.”

137
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

The room suddenly went deadly quiet.

“You will not speak to me that way in my house, Nymphadora Tonks. I will not have my sister
used as a toy for the satisfaction of some pimply fifteen-year-old and his out-of-control magic. I
may have lost you, but I’ll whip your bonded into shape to be worthy of a Black.”

Nym stood and the magic swirled about her, fully visible. Andromeda blanched and Nym spoke.
“If you must use my full name, mother, get it right: Nymphadora Potter. Also, you insult my lord
at your—”

Suddenly a whipcrack of a voice cut across the room. “Nym, sit down.” She tried to resist, but
her lord’s will put her in a seat between Hestia and Narcissa.

“Andromeda, I am Harry Potter. It’s a pleasure to meet you, and forgive me for invading your
home.” He extended his hand to her.

Andromeda automatically extended her hand. Harry bowed deeply over it and raised it slightly
to his lips, kissing her fingers between the first and second knuckles. She felt the power
radiating off of him.

Harry moved to Mr. Tonks. “Sir, I am so happy to meet you. I feel like I know you from seeing
Nym grow up with you.”

He extended his hand again, and again his target automatically extended his hand. Harry shook
warmly and firmly and then let go. He stepped behind the couch where Nym sat and put his
hands on her shoulders. Ted shuddered as he felt the power rolling off Harry.

The bonded all heard, “Very, very good, my lord. Now that you’ve defused the situation, let
them speak. We’ll guide you from here if you need help.”

“Thank you, Daphne. Nym, I’d really appreciate it if you wouldn’t fight with your mother over
me.”

“You’re right, Harry. I don’t know what happened.”

“Two bonded Alphas is what happened, Nym. Now be a good girl, and remember: you’re not
subservient to her, but you are her daughter.”

“I’ll try to remember, Minerva.”

“Andromeda, I don’t intend to harm your sister. My bonded have cooked this up between
them, and I haven’t yet been able to make my objections heard. We were still in the process of
reasoning our way through it, and Narcissa’s opinion was needed.

138
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Lord Black received a missive from her asking for this talk. He asked my Alpha to accompany
him. Hestia, one of my Primary wives, attended her. I would love to have a conversation with
you, Ted, and Sirius about this.”

Andromeda was completely floored. First this reasonable and erudite teenager had appeared
soundlessly and shut Nymphadora down instantly when she was just on the verge of exploding.
And what had that been? Nymphadora had never been powerful enough to create an aura
before. Also, this handsome young man radiated so much power that it bent the light around
him.

Ted looked at his wife and shook his head, smiling. “Harry, Sirius, why don’t we adjourn and let
the ladies work out their differences? I think they’ll be all right now.”

Harry and Sirius looked at each other and nodded. Sirius stood and they went into the study.

Nym said to her mother, “I’m sorry, Mother. I don’t know what came over me.”

“You’re an Alpha, doing what you feel is right for your mate. You won’t be deterred by anything
less powerful than he is. I take it from that display before your mate arrived that you are, in
fact, fully bonded and able to draw on his power?”

“Yes, as are all thirty-three of us.”

“What? Morgana! How powerful is he?”

“One of the mates, a true seer, has said that looking at his aura is like staring at the sun on a
cloudless day at noon. She also says that all of the bonded are more powerful than normal
wizards. From what I understand, most of the bonded women are somewhat less powerful than
Dumbledore by themselves—not much, but somewhat. Some of them are significantly more
powerful.”

“Nymphadora, you’re talking about a mass bonding on a scale that hasn’t been seen i n
hundreds of years, maybe ever. How did this happen?”

Nymphadora and Hestia sighed and then began relating the story of Harry James Potter. They
covered his birth, the events of 31 October 1981, his abandonment and torture at the Dursleys’,
and his school years. They also relayed what Luna had said about how he got his power.

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

While Nym and Hestia were relaying this story, Ted had taken Harry and Sirius to the study.
Reaching into a cabinet, he pulled out three fully leaded cut-crystal highballs and a bottle of
twelve-year-old Glenlivet. He poured one and a half fingers in each highball and handed two of
them to Harry and Sirius.

139
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Harry looked at his glass and sat in on of the oversized dark leather armchairs. Ted sat on the
short couch and Sirius took the other oversized chair.

“Harry, do you have a room like this?”

“I don’t know, Mr. Tonks.”

“Ted, please, Harry. If you’re going to be my son-in-law, we might as well use our first names.”

‘Thank you, Ted. As I was saying, I don’t really know what I have. I mean, I haven’t seen the
property yet, but I’m told there are several manors involved.”

“Good, Harry, it sounds like you’ll need them.” He chuckled. “Make sure whichever one she
picks for you has a room like this. Someplace you can go and get away, with none of her things
in it. Put some oversized chairs in it so she can curl up in one and watch you. Do not, however,
let her move her things into the room.”

“Uh, Ted, you don’t mind that I’m bonded to your daughter?”

“Harry, I myself am fully bonded. I know the Witches’ Secret. It’s not really secret among the
fully bonded wizards of the world, only among those who have never been fully bonded. Can’t
talk to others about it unless they know, though; the secret protects itself. Sirius, I wasn’t aware
you were bonded, so you must have been told. The important part of this really boils down to
three simple questions: do you love her? Can you support her? Will you protect her?”

Harry thought for a moment. “With all my heart; if I have to dig ditches eighteen hours a day
naked in Siberia; and with my life.”

Ted smiled broadly. “Drink, up son. I understand you play a mean game of Quidditch. Let’s
discuss the merits of a real game—cricket.” He picked up a remote control and the television
came on, showing a bunch of men in white pants and oxford shirts and jumpers standing
around.

Harry and Sirius were bewildered. Ted looked at them and chuckled; then he explained the
purported rules of the game.

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

Back in the parlor the ladies had indeed managed to get along. Nym and Hestia had finished
their story. Now the women sat in contemplation.

A lot of yelling from the study interrupted them. Hestia rose, but Nym just reached out an arm
and pulled her back down. She and her mother said at the same time, “Cricket.”

140
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Hestia and Narcissa looked at them both with arched eyebrows.

Andromeda explained, “Stupid, boring game. He watches it all the time on the Muggle
television. Obviously he’s bonding with your mate.”

They all rolled their eyes, and then laughed.

Nym said, “Mum, I really am sorry.”

“So am I, darling. I just wasn’t expecting you to be bonded. I mean, you’ve never even brought a
boy home. You obviously did very well, though, and the Alpha, too. I’m so proud of you.”

Nym blushed very prettily. “Oh, Mum, we think it’s because I’m a Metamorphmagus. Harry’s a
full Metamorphmagus—he can even change his sex.”

Andromeda blinked.

Narcissa slyly asked, “And just how did you find this out, Nymphadora?”

Nym blushed crimson, her hair going an impressive shade of Weasley again.

Andromeda said, “Oh, my.”

They laughed as Nym pouted.

“Back to the situation at hand, ladies. I really liked Lord Black’s plan. My question is, how were
we going to get me bonded, or at least mated, before I have to do my show?”

“We’re Time-Turning, Aunt Narcissa, trying to get us and Harry trained enough to kill
Vulturewart without getting him or any of us killed. You’ll Floo to the Ossuary tonight at
midnight and we’ll bond you on the Turn.”

Narcissa blinked and then chuckled over the Vulturewart comment. “I can do that, milady. I’ll
be there.”

“Narcissa, you can’t really be going to go through with this?”

“Andromeda, are you bonded? Apparently I am not. His magic has found mine. I will not
sacrifice my sanity or my life for my abuser or his miserable, weak spawn. I did love Draco, but
Lucius has completely corrupted him. He’ll kneel to the snake just as his miserable excuse for a
father did. My biggest concern right now is how to get poor Bellatrix out of Azkaban and away
from the Lestrange brothers. They’ve been using the Imperious on her for so long that I’m not
sure she really isn’t mad. Azkaban can’t have helped.”

141
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Nym said, “We’ll cross that bridge when we come to it, Aunt Narcissa. Right now let’s worry
about you.”

“Yes, milady.”

The women moved on to discuss many things; babies, homes, and mates were high on the list.
They were interrupted at 2:30 by Hermione.

“Nym, it’s 2:30. We have to go at 3:00.”

“Thank you, Hermione.”

“Mother, Aunt Narcissa, we have to go. Narcissa, I look forward to seeing you tonight.”

The ladies nodded and rose. Andromeda led the way to Ted’s study.

In the study Ted, Sirius, and Harry were engrossed in watching some type of bizarre ritual being
played out on the television. Well, in Harry’s case his head was turned that way but his eyes
were a little glassy, and when Nym oriented on him she could tell he was a little drunk.

“Daddy, what have you done to Harry?”

Ted jerked and turned to look at first Harry and then Nym. “Uh, I just gave him two drinks,
honey. He’ll be fine.”

Ted and Sirius both paled under the death-glares coming from all four women, and Sirius cast a
quick sobering charm on Harry. “See? Right as rain, Tonks.”

Nym growled at him as Harry shook his clearing head. Harry stood and took Nym’s hand. “I’m
sorry, Nym, I didn’t know.”

“It’s all right, Harry. Daddy knew—he was playing with you. Just be more careful next time.”

They sent each other a kind of hug in the bond.

“Daddy, we have to go. We have other appointments today.”

“All right, Dora, it was good to see you. You and your mother all sorted?”

“Yes, Daddy.”

“Good, Baby. I think I like your young man. He’ll do.”

142
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Nym blushed gratefully. “Thanks, Daddy!”

They made their way back to the entrance hall, said their goodbyes, and Harry took Nym and
Hestia’s hands. Suddenly they were in their bedroom at Grimmauld Place.

“Harry, how did you do that? Side-along Apparation is difficult, and soundless is almost unheard
of.”

“Is that what that was? I found how to do it in your mind when you were so mad at your
mother, Nym. Emmeline knows how to do it silently—something about doing it slowly so you
don’t disrupt the air suddenly, because it’s the air that makes the noise.”

This sparked a huge discussion in the bond, and then suddenly Hermione and Ginny appeared
in the room.

“You all have to stop doing that until we can get provisional licenses for you. It’s illegal to
Apparate without a license. I’ll get them for all the unlicensed bonded and bring them tonight.”

A chorus of,“Yes, Amelia,” met that comment.

Geoffrey appeared in the room. “Lord Potter, we will begin with castle Potter, if you please.”

“Thank you, Geoffrey.”

The elf snapped his fingers and they were transported to a position just outside a large iron
gate. Daphne and Susan appeared right on their heels, with two other elves.

Harry hugged the new arrivals. Daphne took the opportunity to whisper into his ear, “Your visit
with the Tonkses was masterfully done, my lord. I can’t wait for you to meet Mother and
Father.”

Harry blanched. He received a kiss just under the ear and a nipped earlobe as a reward.

Nym chuckled. “Harry, you can shag her in the castle. Let’s move on; I get the impression we
have quite a few properties to visit today.”

Before Harry could move, Daphne placed his hand on her obviously unrestrained right breast
and he felt her nipple harden under his palm. In the bond they caught Daphne’s fantasy of
Harry ruthlessly shagging her into submission on the great seal in the entry hall of some
anonymous castle. They all groaned.

“Daphne, please!” Harry withdrew his hand as she squirmed against him. He was rock-hard.

143
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Harry looked at the gates and the great shield in the middle of them. On that shield two Griffins
stood facing each other, supporting a shield quartered. In the top left quarter was an
illuminated capital M. In the top right was a coal-black dragon. In the bottom left was a Griffin
and in the bottom right was an illuminated capital P.

Harry, not knowing why, stepped forward and placed his hand on the P. The right-hand Griffin
lashed out with its beak and bit down on his arm. It drew blood, and the blood ran into its beak;
then it withdrew. As soon it withdrew, the left-hand Griffin lashed out and it, too, drew blood.
Again, as soon as the blood touched its beak, it withdrew. No wound remained on Harry’s arm.

Suddenly all of the women were flooded with the knowledge of the castle. Nym, however, was
brought to her knees for a moment as the wards tied themselves to her and, through her, to
Harry. They all felt it.

Hermione smirked as she and Hestia helped Nym back to her feet. “Well, no doubt who the
Alpha is here, is there?”

The gates sprang open. The group advanced through them, and as soon as they were clear, the
gates closed with a resounding clang. Geoffrey snapped his fingers and then said, “Lord Potter,
the castle itself is quite some distance away. I’ve called for the carriage.”

“Thank you, Geoffrey.”

A carriage rounded the corner in the road ahead of them. It was a beautiful postillion landau in
deep maroon with gold trim. The surprising thing was the horses. It was drawn by a matched
pair of what could only be Nightmares; they had coal-black coats and red eyes. When they
pulled the landau up perfectly in front of Harry, they snorted fire.

A surprised Harry walked to the head of the team; the lead horse leaned its head down to him
and gently nudged him with its nose. Harry rubbed the horse’s nose and felt at peace. He was
home.

Harry walked back to the ladies, who by now all had tears running down their faces. They had
never felt him so at peace before. “Nym, what’s wrong?”

“Absolutely nothing, milord. I’m simply glad to be your mate.” She leaned in and kissed Harry.

“Milord and ladies, if you please?” Geoffrey was standing by the door of the landau that the
groom held open. The ladies climbed into the carriage and took their seats.

Harry moved to enter the carriage and paused, looking at the house-elf groom. “Thank you....”

The groom said, “Clem, milord.”

144
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Thank you, Clem.”

Harry mounted the small pull-out steps and took a seat between Nym and Susan on the
forward-facing seat. The horses started at a walk and very smoothly moved into a trot.

From the seat beside the groom, Geoffrey kept up a running commentary about the estate.

“Milord, if it pleases you, this is the ancestral home of the Most Noble and Most Ancient House
of Potter. The grounds around the castle consist of 24,281 hectares, or 60,000 acres. It is a
valley approximately ten miles long and nine miles wide. The valley is covered by Muggle-
repelling charms and other parts of the wards. This area is commonly known as Godric’s
Hollow. The Muggle village of Godric’s Hollow is in the valley below us right now. We are at the
southeastern edge of the estate.”

As he said this the carriage turned, and those in the forward-facing seat saw they were riding
along a ridge with a valley to their right. Those facing the rear of the landau saw the valley on
their left and a small Muggle town laid out below them.

Geoffrey continued. “The estates proper and the castle are maintained by ninety-seven house-
elves. The estate still produces magical plants for sale, as well as food crops and livestock for
the support of the estates population. The magical plants are sold and I have used that income
to continue the operation of the estate and the maintenance of those of milord’s properties
that produce no income. If you look ahead of the carriage, you will see the castle around the
next corner.”

The carriage rounded the corner and they were stunned. At the head of the valley was an
enormous castle, larger by far than Hogwarts. Sheer rock walls rose hundreds of feet from the
valley floor into its walls on three sides. From the ridge, the castle proper rose twelve stories
into the air. On the two sides perpendicular to the ridge, the lower six floors had arrow slits
covering every possible approach. The wall facing out over the valley had two arrow slits in
bays, one at each corner of each floor.

The landau approached the castle and it got larger and larger. They came around to the front
and saw that the castle proper actually sat on a promontory, or possibly a man-made spire,
separated from the walls of the valley. On the ridge itself was a massive barbican. They passed
through the barbican, over a drawbridge, through another gatehouse with double doors,
multiple murder holes, and portcullis on each end, and into the courtyard of the castle.
Courtyard might have been an understatement for something a thousand feet on a side and
containing a perimeter drive surrounding a formal garden.

The carriage stopped by a door in the centre of what would be the wing facing over the valley.
There were no other doors on the ground floor of the courtyard, and all the windows facing
into the courtyard were arrow slits for the first four floors.

145
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

The groom dismounted and opened the door, handing the ladies down. Harry emerged last,
and the groom nodded as Harry thanked him. Harry again walked to the head of the team and
patted the offside Nightmare on the flank. “Thank you. It was a lovely ride.” The Nightmare
turned and looked at Harry with a soft nicker; the carriage moved forward, turned, and
disappeared down a sloping drive in the centre of the formal garden, taking Clem and the elf on
postillion with it.

Geoffrey had proceeded to the door and pushed it open. They entered a splendid entry hall
four stories tall, done in light marbles and rich, dark-brown woods. On the floor in the middle of
the hall were the Potter arms. Harry looked at Daphne and raised an eyebrow. Daphne blushed
prettily.

“You can molest Daphne on the arms later, Harry. Let’s go to the library,” Hermione said. Using
the knowledge that the castle and wards had put in her head, she led the way. They went up
the broad flying stairs in front of them to the first floor. On the landing, slightly narrower flying
stairs doubled back, leading to the second floor. Above that was a still narrower set of stairs
going back the other direction to the third floor. They could not see it but knew that there was
yet another set of stairs leading to the fourth floor. From there the stairs were in left spirals in
the corners of the castle.

In front of them, wide twelve-foot-high double doors opened into a massive library, the back
wall of which appeared not to exist. They were looking out and down into the valley below.
They looked up and saw that the library was at least four stories tall. Hermione squeed and ran
for the closest shelf.

Harry walked forward toward a book stand. For some reason it seemed to call to him. Harry
thought for a moment and then removed the book from his pocket. He placed it on the stand
on its spine and let it go. The book fell open to a double page of what appeared to be
handprints. Intrigued, Harry put his hands on the prints. The world around him faded away.

Harry found himself watching as Merlin sent his son into the world after changing his name to
Potter. He watched that son find this valley and set up a camp. That camp grew into a castle—
not this castle, but a different one. A woman appeared; the progression of years sped up. Harry
saw life and death, joy and sorrow, triumph and tragedy, and in the end he saw himself. He
knew now what the book was telling him. His first responsibility was to the family and to his
women, no matter what any prophecy said. He was Lord Potter first, last, and always.

Nym had felt Harry leave the bond, and she panicked. She spun and saw him standing in front
of the book with his hands on it. She flew to his right side and knelt, throwing her arms around
his legs. Her mates collapsed around her and Harry and did the only thing they could do.

They waited.

146
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

In the bond, panic reigned for a few moments. Hestia calmed the mates, sending them images
and feelings of what was happening. They dropped into a supportive kind of desperate waiting.

Suddenly Harry was back in the bond, not merely back but completely, overwhelmingly back.

Nym stood up and hugged him, sobbing into his chest. “Harry, never do that again. I couldn’t
feel you. You were gone.”

“I’m sorry, Nym. I didn’t know that would happen. I’ll never leave you again.”

The bonded felt he was talking about all of them as well as Nym.

Harry asked, “Well, ladies, are we ready to see the next property?”

“Harry, we’re exhausted. Can we see the others some other time?”

Geoffrey popped into the room. “Milord, if you place your hand on the book and ask, you will
see the properties of your entire estate.”

Harry moved to the book with Nym very firmly wrapped around his torso. He placed his hand
on the book and thought about the estate. Suddenly, images appeared in his mind. The images
also appeared in the minds of the bonded.

There was Godric’s Hollow and Potter castle, the ruined cottage in Godric’s Hollow village.
There was an enormous manor on the Isle of Wight overlooking Catherine’s Point. And in
London at Three Kings Bench Walk there was a townhouse under the Fidelius that made
Grimmauld Place look like a pauper’s shed. In Diagon Alley there was a bewildering array of
buildings. Apparently Harry owned most of the buildings and leased them to the stores, the
notable exception being Gringotts.

They looked at each other and Nym smiled. “Well, I guess we know there will be plenty of space
for the babies.”

At Harry’s shocked face, the bonded giggled madly. Daphne took her opportunity and dragged
Harry out of the library and back down the stairs, shedding clothes on the way. When they
reached the main hall, she stopped on the coat of arms and turned to begin undressing Harry.
The bonded stayed in the library, as did Geoffrey.

“Daphne, I’m sure there are beds here,” Harry protested laughlingly.

“I don’t want a bed, Harry.”

Harry moved to cast a cushioning charm on the floor, and Daphne slapped his hand.

147
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“No, Harry.”

Harry tried to protest; Daphne employed her tripping technique again and then, after lying on
top of Harry, rolled him over between her spread legs. “No talking, Harry—just take me.”

Harry looked into her eyes and gave up.

Back in the library, Hermione shook her head. “What is that about?”

Surprisingly, Su answered her in the bond. “It’s a dominance thing, Hermione. Daphne needs to
be dominated, not physically so much as socially. Harry using her for his satisfaction on the arms
of the house in plain view of any and all imprints on her that he is dominant to her in every
way.”

“But Harry doesn’t want to dominate us; he wants us to be at least his equals.”

“And in no way is Daphne, or any of us so far, not his equal in his mind. This, however, is not
about Harry. This is about Daphne.”

In the entry hall Harry could sense what Daphne wanted and he didn’t hold back. He completely
dominated her, physically and mentally. He used her in every way possible, not caring if she
achieved release or not. He debased her and turned her into an instrument for his pleasure. At
first Daphne enjoyed it. Then her conscious mind fought it, and finally she surrendered to him
completely, and as he used her she gained pleasure from being used.

The bonded felt Harry’s mind withdrawing in revulsion from what he was doing to Daphne.
They began to move to the entryway and took up positions surrounding the arms.

Harry finally released into a nearly unconscious Daphne, tearing a scream from her as a gut -
twisting orgasm hit her when he bathed her insides in cum. He stood and turned blindly,
wanting to run from the arms, tears streaming down his face—a face that was contorted in an
agony of conscience at what he had done to a woman he respected and loved.

Ginny was the one closest to him; she spun him around and pushed him back into the centre of
the arms. Harry almost tripped on Daphne when he blindly blundered into her. He collapsed to
his knees and gathered her limp form into his arms and against his chest. Daphne looked up at
Harry and her lips moved. He bent his head down and she spoke again, almost too weak to
hear. “Thank you, master.”

They were staggered by the amount of love and devotion Daphne was projecting into the bond.

Susan moved up beside a stunned Harry and knelt. “She needed this, Harry. You did nothing
wrong. She drove you to exactly what she needed in order to be able to completely surrender
to you.”

148
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Harry nodded. The other bonded stood Harry and Daphne up and dressed them in the clothes
that they had collected from where they were scattered about the hall, a task made difficult by
the fact that every time they released Daphne she attached herself to Harry in some way.

Finally an exasperated Nym said, “Damn it, Daphne, you limpet! Hold still while I get your
knickers on you.”

The bonded froze for a minute and then they all broke up laughing at the image that Luna was
projecting in the bond. It was a vision of Nym struggling to put knickers on a seemingly endless
parade of naked little girls. There were blonds, red heads, girls with raven-black hair, and not a
few bushy-headed brunettes. There were all mixes of facial features on the little girls: Asiatic,
Caucasoid, Amerind, and black. There was even one little imp whose hair was cycling through
every imaginable colour. In the background there were a few naked little boys running around,
creating havoc wherever they went. Oddly enough, all the little ones had the most startling
green eyes.

Minerva’s thoughts summed it up perhaps best: “Oh, Morgana!”

Harry sat down in the chair Hestia swiftly conjured behind him. Daphne crawled directly into his
lap, and Nym took the opportunity of both of her feet being off the ground to slide her knickers
on as Susan drew her camisole down over her head.

The bonded all felt Nym’s triumph at finally getting the knickers on her mate. “Luna, was that a
true vision?”

“It was from one of the possibilities, I think, Nym.”

“Possibilities?”

“With the prophecy operating, Nym, I see things from two different possibilities.”

“Luna, what made the possibilities?”

“When Vulturewart took the first step and marked Harry, it made the possibilities exist because
of the vagueness of the prophecy. That ‘One must kill the other, because neither can live’ blah,
blah, blah nonsense either made the possibilities or is an affect of them, Amanda.”

“The good news is I’m seeing less and less from the possibility we won’t like. The bad news is
that what I am seeing is becoming clearer and more focused. In the past that has indicated an
event that is going to happen for sure. I’m currently recording these visions and will be prepared
to discuss the clearest ones soon.”

149
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

As this conversation occurred in the bond, the bonded who were present continued to get the
“Limpet” into her clothes every time she shifted her shaky grip on Harry. Harry continued to
dress himself, causing her shifts in grip.

Once they were dressed again, Harry spoke in the Bond. “Is there anything anyone else wants to
do here?”

No one answered, so Harry, assuming that this was a negative, gathered his bonded into a
group. circling them with his arms or touching, them he Apparated. The party landed in the
foyer of a very fine home.

“Merlin, Harry, what did you do?”

“I brought us to Long Acres to drop Daphne off, Nym.”

“I got that, Harry, but I was asking how you did it.”

“Oh. I felt how Geoffrey did it, so I just did the same thing.”

“Harry, what do you mean, you felt how Geoffrey did it?”

“I felt how the magic acted when he manipulated it, so I just did it the same way.”

“I’m sure that’s all very nice, but could we do the introductions first? I mean, it is traditional.”

William Greengrass suddenly found himself the business end of five wands and staring into the
burning green eyes of The-Boy-Who-Kicks-the-Dark-Wanker’s-Arse. It was, while not untenable,
very uncomfortable, like being lined up in a set of gun sights and knowing it.

Daphne recovered and unwound herself from Harry. “Daddy, this is Lord Harry James Potter,
my bonded mate; Lady Nymphadora Tonks Potter, my Alpha; Lady Hestia Jones Potter, Lady
Hermione Granger Potter, Lady Susan Bones Potter, and Lady Ginevra Weasley Potter, my
fellow bonded primary wives. Lord and Ladies Potter, may I present Sir William and Lady
Esmeralda Greengrass?”

Esmeralda had entered the foyer with her wand drawn. She had no idea how she was going to
fight, as just looking at the group of people in front of her husband was painful for her. Their
auras were so bright she could no longer see colours.

The Bonded lowered their wands. Harry stepped forward. “I’m sorry, Sir William, but I wanted
to get Daphne home as we’ve had a trying afternoon.”

William was nothing if not quick. “Certainly, my lord. Might we offer you some tea?”

150
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Through the bond, Luna said, “Suppress your auras. You’re blinding Esmeralda.”

They looked in her mind and saw how to do it, and then did so, some more successfully than
others. Ginny strained and fought with hers. Esmeralda came to her rescue.

“Ginny, if I may call you that, that’s enough, and thank you all.”

“Mother, I didn’t know you were an aura reader. And yes, perhaps we should use our given
names. There are a few too many Lady Potters at one time.”

Esmeralda chuckled. “I don’t tell you everything, dear, and it helps your father when he’s doing
business. I can read intentions.”

Harry like the sound of her chuckle. It was an open, honest, warm sound.

“As I was saying, my lord, perhaps we could retire to the drawing room. I’ll have our elves make
some tea.”

“Harry, please, Sir William. I’m not really used to all the titles yet.”

William led the way to the drawing room. “William, then, please, Harry. Not Bill, though. I
always disliked that name—it sounds as if I should be collected or posted.”

They made their way through the very elegantly appointed home and into the drawing room.
The bonded could feel that the rest of their mates had stopped whatever they were doing and
were completely oriented on them and this meeting.

They were seated in the drawing room and a well-dressed elf popped in and began pouring tea.

William had had enough time to think by now and opened the conversation. “Harry, you do
know that your parents and I completed a marriage contract between yourself and Daphne?”

“Yes, William. In the course of her investigation of the charges of under-age use of magic that
pending against me, Director Bones discovered the contract along with three others. We’ve
read the contracts and agree to their terms.”

There was a sharp intake of breath as the room shook and the walls of the house rang. A
brilliant light burst from Harry and the bonded and was met by an equally brilliant light
emanating from the house and the Greengrasses. Daphne felt the immense power of the
ancient Potter wards crash down on the Greengrass wards and augment them and then pass
into her.

“You want to be careful of saying things like that, Harry. With the level of power you have and
the immense and ancient power contained in your House, when you speak your intent it

151
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

happens. Daphne, are you all right? I assume you now control the wards of Long Acre and that
they have been augmented by the Potter wards.”

Esmeralda answered first. “She and I have joint control, William. It’s very strange.”

“Yes, I have control with Mother, Daddy, and she’s right—it is very strange.”

“I’m sorry, William. I I hadn’t realised that would happen.”

“I suspected it would but was unsure myself. When your father and I signed that contract it was
very powerful.”

“Nymphadora?”

Nym cringed “Esmeralda—Nym, please. I dislike Nymphadora; it makes me sound as if I should


have a vulture hat on. Of course, I disliked Nym, too, until Harry called me that.”

They all laughed and Hermione said, “I’m telling Mrs. Longbottom on you, Nym.”

Nym very maturely stuck her tongue out at Hermione, provoking more laughter.

Esmeralda continued after her laughter subsided. “Nym, do you know who the other contracts
were for, and could you share that with us? We knew we were signing Daphne up for a multiple
marriage, but we were hoping for good co-wives for her.”

“Okay, how much do I tell?”

“They’re your in-laws, Harry. You’ve bound the houses; I believe they can know it all.

There was general agreement with Amelia’s sentiment. Harry nodded slightly at Nym.

Nym said, “It’s a little more complicated than just the contracts, Esmeralda. Two of the other
contracts were liege/vassal contracts between Potter/Black and Potter/Weasley. The last was
another contract like yours between Potter/Bones. Ginny is the only unbonded Weasley girl.”

Esmeralda was not slow, either. “Narcissa, Bellatrix, you, Amelia, and Susan.”

Nym grinned at her and Daphne drawled, “Very good, Mother.”

Daphne got a light pinch from Nym and a glare from her mother. Nym and Esmeralda looked at
each other and chuckled while Daphne pouted outrageously.

Esmeralda continued, “That doesn’t explain Hermione, the brightest witch of her age, or the
indomitable Auror Jones, however.”

152
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Harry’s face flamed. He knew what was coming.

Hestia, simply and efficiently, said, “Harry was raised in a Muggle household. He was not
instructed to control his magic’s mate-seeking. He is enormously powerful and the last
remaining scion of an ancient and noble house.”

Esmeralda sat stunned a moment. “How many?” she asked.

Nym answered this time. “Thirty-three have been bound so far. We know of four others. Of
these, two are too young as yet, one is the wife of an inner circle Death Eater and one is an
inner circle Death Eater.”

Hermione did her usual trick, this time producing not one but two sheets of parchment with her
wand. She handed one to Esmeralda and one to William.

Alpha
Nymphadora Tonks

Primary Wives
Hermione Granger Susan Bones
Ginny Weasley Daphne Greengrass
Hestia Jones

In Compulsion Wives
Rita Skeeter Minerva McGonagall Aurora Sinistra
Septima Vector Bathsheba Babbling Madam Rosmerta
Ann Morley Anastasia Romanov Chu Li Ming
Marie Crouching Cougar Amanda Sherman Emmeline Vance
Amelia Bones

In Compulsion (Probable [tentative])


Narcissa Black Bellatrix Black

Wives
Hannah Abbot Shelia Fawcett Megan Jones
Sally Anne Perks Mandy Brocklehurst Su Li
Padma Patil Cho Chang Marietta Edgecomb
Luna Montgomery Luna Lovegood Tracey Davis
Katie Bell Parvati Patil

Wives/Mates/Mistresses (Probable [tentative])


Victoria Frobisher Emma Dobbs

153
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Minerva McGonagall? Oh, my!” Esmeralda exclaimed.

Harry got a goofy smile on his face and said, “Yes, oh my!” remembering time spent with a very,
very sexy Minerva.

Nym reached up and patted his check. “Later, lover boy. Not in front of the mother-in-law.”

Harry blushed to his roots and then his hair turned that startling shade of Weasley that Nym’s
had on several occasions.

They all felt Minerva’s pride through the bond.

William looked around at the stunned faces looking at Harry and chuckled. “Well, milord, that
should get you some extra points when it makes it back to your mate from your other mates.”

Daphne looked at her father and smiled impishly. “It already did, Daddy, and you should see
what she’s planning.”

While Esmeralda and William were working out the implications of this and Harry’s very
startling colour change, Nym hissed, “Daphne, shhhh.”

Daphne returned, “Oh, Nym, it’s not like they weren’t going to figure it out. They’re fully
bonded, and I want them to spend lots of time with us.”

Esmeralda looked at Nym again and asked, “How many?”

“All thirty-three are fully bonded.”

“Morgana! How do you keep your heads if one of you is in public and he’s with someone else?”

“We’ve only recently become bonded, so it isn’t a problem yet; but we are going to have to
have a discussion over it. Things got a touch out of hand this morning.”

Hermione and Ginny blushed at this. William couldn’t stand it any more and he started to laugh
as well. It wasn’t a chuckle or a polite laugh but one of those good, healthy belly-laughs that
make your ribs ache. The others soon joined him.

After a few minutes, Harry said, “William, I had no intention of doing this this way. Had I known
of this aspect of magic and the contracts, I would have properly asked for your daughter’s hand
and we would have been properly married before we did anything.”

This had the effect of setting William off on another round of howling laughter. Harry pouted a
little, looking hurt.

154
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

William got himself under control. “Harry, I’m fully bonded. I know how little control you had
over this. When we signed the contract we had already done the test; you and Daphne were
very compatible as babies, or we never would have agreed to this. What got me laughing was
thinking of the look on Dumbassdoor’s face when he finds out.”

“William, we think he intended for this to happen.”

Suddenly all the laughter was gone. “What, Harry? Say that again.” Even as William asked, his
head was already spinning through the details. He had not been the Slytherin Head Boy for
nothing. His wife’s brilliantly sharp Ravenclaw Head Girl intellect joined his. and the conclusions
leapt at them.

William stood and began pacing, cursing under his breath the whole time. “The esteemed
leader of the Light, APWB Dumbledore, is forging his weapon. He intends to use you, Lord
Baron, to eliminate the threat represented by the Dark Lord Voldemort.

“Unfortunately for us, in his advanced years he has not considered the consequences of his
actions—either that or he has considered the consequences and determined that in the
interest of the ‘greater good’, sacrifices must be made.

“Alternately, and possibly worse, in the sharpness gained by his advanced years he has decided
to use you as a weapon eliminating Voldemort, sacrificing you in the process but leaving him
alive as the leader of the Light and the idol of the people.

“Either way, if we follow his plan you lose milord. Normally, me being a Slytherin, I would
mourn the passing of an apparently fine young man; however, with my only daughter being
involved with you rather intimately, I would much prefer that you stay alive and attempt to
overwhelm Esmeralda with grandchildren. Now, that being the case, I would like to hear your
plan, milord.”

Harry sat for a moment contemplating this. He had been sensing pieces of this in his mates’
minds, but William had put it together at light speed. Harry decided to use this sounding board
to test some theories. “I beat Voldemort and disappear.”

“Tomorrow? You’ll continue to bond high-powered witches, milord. Do you know how many
pureblood wives are not bonded to their husbands?”

Esmeralda said. “You will, at least, be putting babies in Juliet Mulciber, Katherine Nott, Alexis
Rookwood, Carina Yaxley, Irina Dolohov, and Margaret Zabini. They are all of the appropriate
age and power. They are not bonded, as they were mostly forced into what amounts to slavery,
and they are not bonded with their children. You will at some point in your life also have the
pleasure of at least impregnating Pansy Parkinson and/or her mother Jacquelyn.”

155
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

William continued, “So unless we’re leaving here to go kill the dork lord and you kill all of these
Death Eaters and the neutral purebloods, you will have effectively sewn up the entire
pureblood witch population of Britain, minus the clans, and you will have cherry-picked them.
The pureblood males will be apoplectic. They’ll have the Wheezengamot and the Ministry of
Mismanagement throw you under Azkaban, or give you the Kiss or chuck you through the veil.
You can’t disappear without sentencing these witches to madness or death.”

Harry nodded and said, “I kill Voldemort, and then Dumbledore and the Minister. Next I kill off
all the Death Eaters and then we all live happily ever after.”

William, smiling, rejoined, “Tut tut, milord, let’s not be stroppy. Good plan, but it exposes us to
both danger and legal liability. Instead let’s wait and let them, the forces of Light and Dark, fight
it out. Then after, when everyone is committed one way or the other, when it looks to go one
way or the other we step in and turn the tide or finish it and effectively emasculate
Dumbassdoor. Meanwhile we gather resources and strength and only move to protect our
friends or the innocent. The only thing we need to implement this plan is a true seer.”

Harry nodded his head but said nothing. In the bond he heard Daphne say, “Very Slytherin,
Harry.”

“Did you know the Sorting Hat wanted to put me in Slytherin?”

There was a shocked silence in the bond as they found and reviewed the relevant memory.

“William, thank you—and thank you for the tea. We must be getting Susan home also.
however. so if you’ll excuse us?”

“Of course, Harry. And Harry, please feel free to stop by any time.”

Harry shook William’s hand and went to kiss Esmeralda’s hand, but she pulled him into a hug
and kissed him firmly. “Think hard, Harry. I want those grandchildren.”

Harry nodded again and extended his arms. He scooped up Daphne and kissed her. Then he
turned and gathered his remaining mates in his arms and they disappeared.

“Merlin, Daphne, could we have picked a more powerful or more confused young wizard for
you? I’m sorry to have got you into this, baby.”

“Oh, Daddy, do shut up, please. You did fine, and we—clan Potter—will be fine. I know you
were trying to get him to think, but what you have forgot is that he’s bonded to five Slytherin
and twelve Ravenclaw women right now, aside from Hermione who is without question the
brightest witch of her age and possibly any age. Too bad her socialisation didn’t keep pace with
that brain. By tomorrow he’ll be bound to Narcissa Black, formerly Malfoy. I believe he’ll have

156
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

sufficient political advice. He just used you as a sounding board. By the way, his plan is tighter
than yours. If we do this right, and with a little luck, we won’t lose anyone.”

“Daphne, leave your poor, illiterate, scheming father alone and come tell me how good the
Boy-Who-Lived is in bed.”

Daphne smiled at her father, who now had a distinctly unhappy look on his face as he headed
for his study. She suspected that there would be drinking involved soon.

Esmeralda saw the same thing. “Not too much, dear. I have plans for later.”

Williams face suddenly lifted from its scowl. The women laughed.

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

The Ossuary

Harry and the other women arrived in the entry hall of the Ossuary, and Harry looked at Susan.
“See you tonight. We need to get home before Mrs. Weasley starts snooping.”

Amelia swept into the entrance hall and hugged Harry. Then she kissed him and stepped back,
making shooing motions with her hands. “Go, Harry.”

Harry hugged the four remaining women to him and they disappeared. “Susan, how does he do
that?”

“I don’t know, Aunt Amelia. It’s some kind of Harryistic combination of Apparating and elf-
popping.”

“Harryistic? Susan, that’s not a word. What does it feel like?”

“Nothing. There’s absolutely no feeling. You’re in one place, and then you’re in the other.”

“Okay, so Emmeline and her colleagues are going to want to see this.”

“Why is it so important, Aunt Amelia?”

“It’s completely silent and goes right through the wards.”

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

Number Twelve Grimmauld Place

157
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

The remaining bonded appeared in Nym and Hestia’s bedroom at Grimmauld Place just as Sirius
opened the door. “Thank Merlin, Harry. Come to the library. Molly is snooping around and it’s
taking all of us to keep her misdirected. Thank Merlin for Dobby and Winky. They’ve been able
to make it look like we’ve all been cleaning all day.” He turned and left.

Harry and the mates followed. In the library Harry sat in the middle of one of the facing sofas.
Hestia and Nym sat with him, and Hermione and Ginny sat across from him. Sirius sat in a
wingback with his back to the door, facing the fireplace.

“Harry, Narcissa will meet you at the Ossuary tonight. Just take your time over the Turn and see
what develops.”

“Sirius, I’m not so worried about it any more. I guess I was…I don’t know, thinking like a Muggle,
maybe. I felt like we were being denied choices. I just couldn’t get the idea that our magic was
doing the choosing. I mean, it’s us, but it isn’t. And then on top of that, we have the raised-
Muggle-so-expecting-monogamy thing. I’ve gotten used to the idea, though, and I know now
that my primary responsibility is the family. These women are family, too, so....”

“I know, Harry. I’ll admit you were scaring me there for a while, though.”

“Ha, me scaring you? Guess how scared I was of telling Ron this? I thought his head would
explode!”

“Oy, I heard that.”

Ginny looked up. “Ron, why are you hiding back there?”

“I’m not hiding. I want to start studying some. Harry’s upped the ante on finding witches.”

Ginny got up and walked to her brother. She reached up, putting the back of her hand to his
forehead. “Nope, not hot. The twins must have hit him in the head.”

They all chuckled. “Har, har it may take me a while but I learn eventually,” Ron muttered.

Harry smiled. “Well, I’m glad, Ron. It looks to be a tough year coming up. We’re all going to
have to maintain the same type of behavior we’ve displayed in the past, but we may have to
run some errands. I’m working on what I want to do, but I have a hang-up right now.”

“What is it, Harry?” Sirius asked.

“Sirius, I want to keep the bonded hidden. The only problem with that is that we’re going to
have to figure out a way to keep Riddle from killing people. I get the feeling Luna can tell us
where and when he’ll attack, but how do we replace the people he’s going to target?”

158
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Simacrula and Obliviation, which means you’ll have to win the battle every time. The first time
you lose, not only will it cost you personally but the Death Eaters may get away and then the
whole thing will blow up in your face.”

Everyone was paying attention, but Sirius saw most of them had a kind of lost expression. He
sighed. “If we know where the attack will take place, then we’ll know who they’re likely to be
attacking. We go in early, replace the targeted people with simacrula, and evacuate them. The
Death Eaters arrive and attack. We attack, them Stun them, and use Veritaserum to interrogate
them. Then we Obliviate them, tell them they were successful, and send them back and act on
whatever intelligence we’ve gathered. Your goal should be to gain control of the monetary and
commercial resources while Dumbledore plays whatever stupid game it is that he’s playing. We
can hide people, if we need to, at the other Black estate properties.”

“Also the Potter estate; it’s enormous. And empty except for the elves and magical creatures.”

Nym and Hestia looked at each other and felt the amazement of the bonded. Nym said, “Oh
my, very nice, Sirius—you too, Harry. We probably can actually pull this off.”

The group fell silent in contemplation while the bond came alive with refinements and
improvements to the plan.

Molly entered the library after a few minutes and found everyone sitting around apparently
reading. She was not pleased with the fact that Harry was sitting between Tonks and Hestia.
She was even less pleased that Ginny was sitting almost in Hermione’s lap. She would have to
talk to Ginny again. The girl needed to be more proactive in capturing Harry’s attention. Also,
Ron was going to have to do better with Hermione. This closeness between Ginny and
Hermione was fine, a little experimenting never hurt a witch; but things couldn’t be let go too
far. Things just weren’t going according to plan lately. She looked at Harry again and wondered
momentarily if what Ginny had said about his magic’s seeking could be true. Tonks was
certainly sitting very close to him, as was Hestia. She shook her head. No, it couldn’t be. Those
legends were just that—legends. Ginny would have Harry, and Ron would have Hermione. It
just needed some more time.

“Dinner will be ready in a few moments. Hermione, Ginny, could you help me, please?”
Hermione, Ginny, and Harry stood and left with Molly.

159
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Harry Potter and the Witches; Secret


Chapter 8
9 August 1995 (Sidereal)
7 August 1995 (Off Sidereal)

Harry appeared in the entry hall of the Ossuary as the clock finished striking midnight. He
stepped up to Nym and after a quick head count she wound the Time-Turner as far back as it
would go. She looked up to make sure everyone was inside the chain and then let the stem go.
The whole group moved back in time to just after midnight on the seventh. Harry smiled at
them all, and then Susan led the way to the wing they would be using.

At the door to the master suite Harry kissed everyone goodnight and then entered. He stripped
on the way to the bed and crawled in. Susan met him there. She wasted no time in getting what
she wanted. The others came from the bathroom just as she exploded. Harry moved over and
collapsed face-first onto the bed, leaving her on her hands and knees. The mates smiled and
crawled into the huge bed.

Narcissa stood nervously in the hall, listening to the screams coming from the master suite. It
was very obvious that some woman had just been very well topped. She couldn’t wait any
longer; she opened the door and entered. It was very obviously Susan who had just been
quickly and thoroughly satisfied. She was still on her knees, with her head and chest on the
mattress. Nym motioned to Narcissa and she crawled into bed with them. Nym lay on Harry’s
left and Susan stretched out on his right. Nym motioned to Narcissa with her head and then
pushed Harry over onto his back. Narcissa crawled up over him and took him into her mouth.
She tasted Susan and him, and it went straight to her sex. She was soaked instantly.

Narcissa moaned and opened her eyes to find herself looking into Harry’s beautiful green eyes.
She was amazed at what she found there; the amount of power that radiated from him was
distinctly at odds with the vulnerability she saw in his eyes.

Narcissa continued what she was doing, but now with infinite care. She did not want to hurt
this young man, soon to be her lord. She knew now that she would bond with him.

Harry was not content to let her do all the work, however. He had looked into her eyes and
seen a startling hardness there, but it had melted as he gazed at her. Harry bent around and,
with Nym’s help, positioned Narcissa so her mouth hovered over his cock and her ripe, luscious-
looking sex was directly above his face.

Harry felt rather uncertain with Narcissa. He knew she’d had both a husband and a child, and he
wasn’t sure how he would measure up. He gave in to the urge Narcissa was physically
transmitting to him and applied everything he had learned from all of his mates. He warned
Nym in the bond, and then turned it all on, including a recitation of the history of the last goblin
rebellion in Parseltongue. He wrapped his arms up and around Narcissa’s waist, locking his
hands together on her spine, and pulled himself into her securely.

160
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Narcissa’s mind shut down, freeing her body to be as wild as it wanted to be. Almost frantically,
she took him in her mouth and plunged down on him until she could go no further. At the same
time, he was hissing in Parseltongue against her centre, flicking her with his tongue between
sentences. The dual sensation was too much for her overwrought nerves and she screamed,
shaking with the intensity of her first orgasm.

After a few minutes she pulled off him and took him in both of her hands, continuing her
frenzied sucking and licking. She had never done this with a male before; her sexual encounters
with Lucius had been little more than battles of will; they had afforded little satisfaction to him
other than the possibility that one of their couplings might finally produce an heir. It had been
impossible to glean any warmth or pleasure from the few times they had come together, and
indeed she had long since stopped wishing for it. She had come to realise that to Lucius, she
was merely a vessel—a barely satisfactory one, at that—that existed to serve him.

But she knew she needed Harry to come in her mouth; she physically needed to taste him. She
was past being capable of any thought more complex than making her mate come, instinctively
knowing that the pleasure would be mutual. Harry grasped her hips and ran his tongue in one
long swipe all the way along her slit. She began to orgasm again, this time experiencing what all
the bonded had before her—the series of orgasms so close together that they appeared to be
one impossibly long peak.

Harry felt the tightening that he knew signaled his imminent release and tried to pull back to
warn Narcissa. But she would not hear him. She tightened her thighs against his head and
rotated her hips into him, trying to keep contact with him, and her hair flew as her head moved
up and down on him, her breath coming in desperate, sobbing gasps. He ran his tongue slowly
along her slick outer lips, and then as his mouth closed around her clitoris he moaned her name
in Parseltongue. She screamed; the vibrations in her throat pushed him beyond his threshold of
control, and he climaxed in her mouth.

Narcissa was instantly addicted; as soon as Harry’s release hit her tongue she fell in love with
the warm, slightly salty, but essentially Harry taste. She grinned around his cock and swallowed
again and again. She was happily humming like a little girl with an ice when she opened her
eyes and looked into the astonished face of her niece.

Nym had leaned down to keep an eye on Narcissa because she knew Harry was going to
Parseltongue her. She had been concerned when Narcissa’s face had locked in what looked like
a rictus of agony and tears had flowed from her eyes. Then, after Harry came, Narcissa had
grinned and started humming as she continued to swallow. She had the most contented look
Nym had ever seen.

161
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Nym leaned in, smiling, and kissed her very contented aunt at the corner of her mouth. Then
she sat back and gently rubbed her back as Narcissa continued humming happily and suckling
on Harry like a hungry calf.

Harry never lost his erection and was soon so sensitive that he had to stop Narcissa. He rolled
them over and spun around like a crab. He straddled her body and slid down to kiss her on her
lips, looking into her sparkling blue eyes. She locked onto his lips and poured her soul into the
kiss. Harry sat back, panting, and his member bumped her sopping entrance.

Narcissa felt Harry bump her and grinned wickedly. She had been holding her hips rotated
forward, trying to cradle Harry into her. Now he was just where she wanted him. She relaxed
her hips and then pulled them down, taking Harry completely inside her. No male had been
there in fifteen years, and she was extremely tight. She took advantage of all those years of PC
muscle control exercises and flexed on him, using herself to milk him. Harry groaned in pleasure
and Narcissa just barely stopped a very undignified squee. She began to move and he withdrew
his full length and then pushed in until their pubic bones met. There was no holding back this
time; she squeed happily and attacked him, attempting to get his whole body inside her.

Harry grinned back at her and gave her everything the mates had taught him. They had been
going for a while and Narcissa was having what Harry had come to think of as the bonding
orgasm when he felt himself tighten again. He pushed into Narcissa, and when their pubic
bones met he ground down on her. They exploded at the same time. The walls rang and the
light flared and they found themselves in each other’s mind.

Narcissa began to explore and soon found the horrors of his childhood. Harry found the pain
and terror of her late teen years and adulthood. He felt the pain of her realisation that not only
did her husband and then her son not truly love her, but that she had failed. He knew she had
intended to raise a confident, capable young man, but instead she had raised a monster. He
comforted her as much as he could.

Narcissa knew what Harry had seen and basked in the glow of his warm comfort. She also felt
his consuming hatred for Lucius; not only for what he had done to her—the rapes until she was
pregnant, and then the emotional and physical abandonment—but surprisingly for what he had
done to Draco.

Narcissa, however, was unable to contain her rage at the treatment Harry had received. her
rage was not only directed at the Dursleys; in fact, she seemed to dismiss them as tools. She did
not, however, spare Dumbledore or Vulturewart. She included the Ministry and the staff of
Hogwarts and went rampaging through all of the mates’ memories. She slowly settled down
into a seething rage.

“I’m sorry; I see that you have all done the best you can. Dumbledore and Fudge, as well as that
inhuman scum Voldemort—ha, Vulturewart, very descriptive, I like it—however, are a different
story.”

162
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Shhhh, it’s all right, Cissy. They all felt the same way. By the way, the next time I see him, I may
kill Lucius. I don’t know what to do about Draco, though.”

“Harry, you know what you have to do. He’s irredeemable; his miserable excuse for a father has
warped his mind and he’ll submit to Vulturewart. Bad faith, indeed.”

Harry folded Narcissa in his arms and rolled onto his side, holding her seething frame in a tight
spoon. The bond slowly settled and they all let Narcissa in. Narcissa smiled and wriggled until
she captured Harry and sheathed him. Harry drifted off to sleep, thrilling Narcissa that he
trusted and accepted her so completely.

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

The Ossuary
First Turned Morning
05:03

Harry awoke in the morning in what had become the normal fashion. Rita had taken him in her
mouth and was happily working away.

“Good morning, Rita.”

She smiled up at him. “Gmrng, Hfhhrri.”

Narcissa lifted her head and with a broad smile she said, “Rita, you cow, don’t speak with your
mouth full.”

“Fnck uuu, Nersssa.”

Narcissa got up on her knees and attacked Rita, tickling her mercilessly.

Rita, squealing and laughing, continued working Harry with her mouth. The mates were waking
up grumbling and laughing at the picture of Rita attached to Harry and being assaulted by
Narcissa.

Harry finally got tired of this and stood up, pulling Rita with him. He spun her so she was feet-
up and held her torso to him, and walked into the bath with her still attached. Fortunately for
her, Rita hit just the right spot as Harry stepped into the tub and he groaned and gave her what
she had been seeking. Harry leaned his head forward and licked Rita across the length of her
sex. She came when he hit her clit with his tongue.

163
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Harry stepped the rest of the way into the tub and Rita swam away from him and then turned
and grasped him round the waist with her legs. She found him at her entrance and sank onto
him. Harry sat on the bottom step as Rita had her way with him.

The rest of the mates came into the bathroom. “Harry, Rita, hurry up, we have PT.”

Narcissa asked, “Hermione, what’s PT?”

Hermione looked at her. “Oh, Narcissa, I’m sorry. Here.” She produced her wand and moved it
slightly, a schedule popped out of it.

Narcissa looked at the schedule as she followed Hermione back into the bedroom. “What is
this? What have I signed up for?”

“We’re trying to get ready to fight not only Vulturewart but the purebloods, the Ministry, and
the Light, Cissy.”

“Oh, my. Do we have a plan, Nym?”

“Yes. We’ll talk about it today; we’d appreciate your input.”

“Ladies, to the gym, if you please.”

“Yes, Nym.”

“Harry, you coming?”

“Hehehe....”

“Shut it, Rita.”

“Just a minute, Nym.”

“Hehehe, oh yes, right there, Harry, uuunnnngggghhhh!”

Harry stepped out of the bathroom a few moments later with Rita following him and all the
mates watched as his lithe form crossed the room and entered his dressing room.

“Nym, Harry is looking very nice.”

“You haven’t looked at yourself lately, have you Hermione?”

Hermione looked down at herself. She was wearing a sports bra and running shorts, and she
suddenly noticed she was sporting the beginnings of a six-pack midriff.

164
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Wow, where did that come from?”

“Magic, Mi.” Harry stepped out of the dressing room and kissed Hermione. He offered Nym his
arm and they headed for the gym.

In the gym the other ladies had arrived and were lined up by the door.

Harry, Nym, and the Primaries entered and kissed and hugged their way down the line. Marie
was last, and after Ginny had kissed her she backed away from the group.

“Okay, I’m glad we got that out of the way because you’re probably never going to want to kiss
me again after this morning. As you’ve probably noticed by now, your bodies have been
improving. I believe that what is happening is that Harry’s magic and the magic from the bond
has given us enough power for our magic to optimise us. In order to do that, our bodies have
been converting our body fat to fuel at a seriously accelerated pace. We’ve all added muscle
mass and lost body fat. I’ve noticed that my skin has improved, and I feel healthier.”

“All good news, Maria, so why the long face?” Luna asked.

“Well, for one, my tits are shrinking, and unlike some of us I didn’t have that much to start
with.”

“You? Look at me.” Luna held her tank top away from her unrestrained, well formed, mouthful-
sized breasts.

Harry flipped Luna’s shirt up and licked an extremely perky nipple. “You’re fine, Luna.”

Luna did a fish impersonation for a moment and then smiled and blushed gently as she felt
Harry’s joy and lust at her form and taste.

“Harry, Luna! Maria, if I may?”

“Of course, Minerva.”

“A witch, just like a Muggle woman, needs a certain percentage of body fat to be healthy. If we
drop below that percentage our reproductive systems will shut off until we have enough body
fat to support a baby.”

Marie nodded. “Exactly. I believe the expression is ‘Five points to Gryffindor.’ We need to
increase our calorie intake to support the optimisation process, and we need to work these
new muscles. Unfortunately this will be painful. Also, any old injuries are going to be painful as
new, healthy tissue replaces scar tissue. I’m sorry, and we’ll use every Muggle technique I know

165
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

to eliminate this pain, but I’m afraid to use magic on us with the already massive amounts of
magic our bodies are using.”

She smiled wickedly. “The good news is that we will be seriously hot at the end of the process;
and stretch marks are scars.”

Everyone took this in, and as they mulled it over and then smiled, Harry looked up at Marie and
nodded.

“So we’ll begin with stretching exercises.”

Marie led them through a set of stretches and then into a circuit of training on the free-weight
stations that had appeared around the walls. They ended with thirty minutes on treadmills
broken into a five-minute warm-up, twenty minutes at their training heart rate, and a five-
minute cooldown. Some of them were walking and some, like Harry and Katie, worked up to a
world record pace.

After the treadmills Marie lead them over to a set of double doors and opened them. Inside
was a large pool of water.

“This is something the American professional and university sports teams have come up with.
You will soak in this pool until you get numb. I warn you now, the water is being held at four
degrees Centigrade. The purpose of this is to prevent microbleeding and assist in a faster
recovery. I’m sorry, but...this will hurt.”

Harry looked Maria in the eye and nodded again. He stepped to the edge of the pool and
jumped in. Harry thought he would scream, and then he thought his heart had stopped. He
stood chin-deep in the water, using all his will power to stay in it.

The mates all followed, and for a moment the bond was full of screams.

After ten minutes Harry was numb. He stayed in, and at the fifteen-minute mark Marie moved
over to him. He had started the uncontrollable shivering that was the indicator of first-stage
hypothermia.

“Harry, you were supposed to get out when you were numb. Not everything is a contest, love.
Out—now.” She dragged him to the steps and out of the pool. The mates who had not already
left followed.

“Okay, everyone your next period is breakfast. The breakfast has been prepared for you in
accordance with your bodies’ needs. Please eat everything on your plates. I’ll see you in the
dining room in fifteen minutes.”

They all went and dressed and then headed back to breakfast.

166
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Harry seated Nym and as soon as he sat his breakfast appeared. Unlike the Hogwarts breakfast,
this was not a traditional English breakfast. There were fruit, waffles, meat, eggs, and milk.

Harry looked at his breakfast and tucked in. He suddenly realised there was no tea.

“Marie, where’s the tea?”

“Oops, sorry, Harry. I guess one cup would be all right.”

“Maarrriiiiee....”

Hermione raised an eyebrow and said, “Stop whining, Harry. Tea isn’t really good for you first
thing in the morning.” The mates all turned to look at her. “What? I’m sorry, but it’s true.”

Marie nodded. “We’ll all start practicing massage on each other. I’ll show you the techniques
later.”

The bond settled again and the conversation shifted to inside the bond.

“So, my Alpha, what is the plan?”

“Aunt Cissy, from the information that’s been passed I believe our best course of action will be
to do as we have been doing. First, we keep training. Second, we gather intelligence from the
Ministry, the Death Eaters, and the Light side. Luna will then do her best to confirm or deny that
intelligence. Third, we use that confirmed intelligence to foil Death Eater attacks, substituting
simacrula where necessary and using Obliviation if needed. Once everyone has chosen sides,
we’ll attack Voldemort and kill him. We believe the Death Eaters will be incapacitated or killed.
We’ll finish the job on the Death Eaters, either capturing or killing them, and Harry will use the
Praedia Bellica. Once we have the Death Eaters and their supporters in control we’ll offer
Dumbledore the opportunity to swear fealty to Harry. If he does, we’ll offer the same
opportunity to all of the Light-sided families and creatures. If he doesn’t, we’ll fight and defeat
him, then as many of the Light side as we have to, to gain their surrender using the same
method we used on the Death Eaters.

“Once we’ve conquered the Light and the Dark, the Ministry will be ours, and Harry will dissolve
it and rule the magical world as a true tyrant. We will gradually give the sentient species control
of a government back.”

“That’s fine, Nym, and I believe the best course of action for now; but what do we do about the
Death Eaters and Voldemort? And Nym, please call me Cissy or Narcissa. Don’t remind me I’m
old, please, dear.”

“Narcissa, are you back to saying Voldemort? And you aren’t old.”

167
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“I have to, my love. I can’t afford to make a mistake that would get back to him. I must go back
to Malfoy Manor and resume my life. I can’t afford to slip, Harry.”

“I really don’t like that idea.”

“I know, and you’re so sweet, but if we’re to maintain our cover I’ll have to.”

The bonded could all feel Harry’s generalised unhappiness with the whole idea of her returning
to bad faith manor and his fear for Narcissa. They were fiercely proud of their mate.

“Back on point. As I said, when we’ve gained our strength and are ready, Harry, with our
assistance, attacks and kills Vulturewart. He will then cast the Praedia Bellica, claiming all of the
property and chattel of both Voldemort and his vassals. We believe that the marked Death
Eaters will be at least magically incapacitated for a time, if not killed outright by Vulturwart’s
death. We’ll round them up and put them in the dungeons under Potter Castle. We’ll offer the
Light a chance to swear fealty, and failing that we’ll fight them. Then once we have control of
the people, we’ll attack the Ministry and gain control of it. Next we will review the laws and
change or eliminate the ones that need changing or eliminating. Then we will try the Death
Eaters and ex-Ministry people following the old laws. After that we will install Harry as the
Magical Duke of Britain and the Empire, subject to Her Majesty’s pleasure. Harry wants to
install an inclusive government for all sentient magical creatures and attempt to eliminate the
prejudices and policies that are leading to the rise of these dark lords, establishing a world that
our children and our children’s children can thrive in.

“We’ve considered a government along the lines of the American system, but as the nobles of
magical Britain never signed the Magna Carta we don’t believe we can suddenly move them to
representative government when they can’t even think for themselves enough to fight the Death
Eaters. Maybe in the future we can, with Her Majesty’s blessing, move to a representative
government, but not in the immediate post-war generation.

“We’ll also have to reform the school system to include all the magical children, not just the
ones that can afford Hogwarts, Durmstrang, or Beauxbatons.”

“Nym, in order to facilitate this I believe we should form a shadow government right now—a
privy council, if you will.”

“An excellent idea, Amanda. What did you have in mind?”

Amanda, who had been trolling through Hermione’s mind, used her series of spells and
produced a parchment from her wand, expanded it, and stuck it to the wall. She looked at
Hermione and smiled.

The mates looked at the parchment as they continued to eat.

168
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Duke of Magical Britain


Lord Harry Potter

Duchess of Magical Britain


Lady Nymphadora Potter

MLE Education Human Services Ministry Wizengamot

Councilor Councilor Councilor Councilor Councilor


Hestia Hermione Ginny Susan Daphne

CouncilCouncil Council CouncilCouncil


Amelia Minerva Rosmerta Amanda Luna
Marietta Aurora Ann Anastasia Cho
Megan Sally Hannah Mandy Su
Padma Chu Luna Tracey Parvati
Rita Katie Narcissa Marie
Septima Emmeline
Bathsheba

“What do you think, Nym?” Harry had shifted the conversation out of the bond as Alastor came
stumping in and sat at the other end of the table.

“I believe it would work to start, Harry. The Councilors will need to give you charters for their
councils, and we’ll have to ensure we have the right ladies in the right places and that all
functions are covered. Moody, here’s what we discussed before you arrived.”

Nym shot a spell at Moody that turned into a transcript of the conversation both in and out of
the bond since they had arrived in the dining room.

“Oooh, Nym, what spell was that?”

Nym showed Hermione the messaging spell in the bond.

Hermione sat for a moment and then shot a parchment at Harry. He unrolled it and read “I love
you, and thank you, I love being in your bond.”

Harry smiled at her.

169
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Alastor read the note and then said, “Good morning, me laird. Good plan, but we’d better
practice the Praedia Bellica first. It takes a lot of magic and you’d best be sure you’re working
for the Light or the backlash will kill you. Now, don’t we have a schedule to keep?”

Harry nodded and rose, grabbing an orange to take with him. He offered his arm to Nym and
they left for the gym. Moody looked at the parchment on the wall and waved his wand. The
Incendio hit the parchment and it burned completely. He Vanished the ashes in three separate
parts to three separate locations. He wondered if Nym had told Harry yet that as a result of the
successful Praedia Bellica he would be having sex with the female chattel at least once. He
didn’t think so, as the boy didn’t look upset at all. He would have to find a way to tell Harry.

The mates entered the gym and moved to Bathsheba’s classroom. They reviewed the third
through seventh year runes text that morning. They moved out into the gym for a break and
Dobby was there with snacks for them. They each had a snack and rested a moment, then
moved to Charms.

Anastasia ran them through a review that had them casting every charm they had learned from
first through seventh years and starting on university undergraduate work. They again took a
break after class, and again Dobby appeared with snacks.

Minerva was up next and she ran them through Transfiguration and into conjuration. This time
when they took a break, Moody had them go outside. The gym was sparkling with free magic.
Minerva, Amelia, and Anastasia stayed with him.

“Alastor, what are we going to do about this?”

“I was hoping you knew, lass. The boy releases so much magic that even all the bonded don’t
use it up casting. You know it’s hard for me to keep up, Minerva. I mean, when he conjured that
baby dragon out of thin air I thought he’d be the only one to do it. Then Hannah Abbot
conjured that pink one and it was game over. Why didn’t you say something to the Lovegood
lass? Some of those creatures she was conjuring were unnatural.”

“Not unnatural, Master Auror, legendary. All legends are said to have a basis in fact.”

“Alastor, please, Lady Anastasia. While that may be true, what do you call that?” He pointed to
a creature that appeared to be a cross between a pygmy hippo and a tiny rhinoceros that had
run into a wall and compressed the horn that was, oddly, on its nose, not its forehead.

“Anastasia, then, please, Alastor. I believe that is a Crumple-Horned Snorkack, a creature of


legend.”

“All I want to know is what I’m going to do with these creatures. They seem to be completely
real and solid. I wonder if they’ll fade as most conjured items do.”

170
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Geoffrey, please remove these creatures to Godric’s Hollow and see to their care.”

One by one the creatures disappeared.

Alastor raised an eyebrow at the ladies. “Thank you, my lord,” Amelia said.

Alastor grunted. “I believe we have lunch now, ladies. It might be profitable to discuss this
excess of magic with the bonded. Perhaps they’ll have a solution.”

They moved to the dining room and Harry came in behind them with the rest of the bonded.

They sat for lunch, and again plates tailored to their tastes and requirements appeared before
them.

Harry ate for a moment and then, conscious of Alastor, he asked, “Does anyone have any idea
what to do about the magic that is being loosed here?”

Emmeline spoke immediately. “We can divert it to charge the wards of the Ossuary, Harry.”

Ann added, “We could also add some offensive capability to these wards, Harry. Right now
they’re defensive only.”

“Offensive wards haven’t been created in five hundred years, Ann,” Alastor said, very
interested.

“Only here in Europe, Alastor. Offensive wards are standard everywhere else in the world.
Europe’s goblin wards are so strong that they’ve caused offensive wards to fall out of use.”

“What kind of wards are possible, Ann?” Harry asked, intrigued.

“Depending on what you want, Harry, you can have anything from wards that fire simple jinxes
all the way to wards that Vanish people to the calderas of volcanos. It really depends on how
much power you have available. The decision that would have to be made is where to put the
new layers, inside or outside the existing wards.”

Ginny spoke up. “What about putting wards that start with minor jinxes and build to Vanishing.
Put the minor jinx wards inside the existing ones and have them get progressively worse, until
entering the house Vanishes the intruder to the cells under Potter Castle.”

“If we did it with runestones we could charge them here with a drawing rune and set them up
wherever we wanted. If we then put the stones inside the wards protecting the ward anchors,
the attackers would have to drop them by main force unless someone already keyed to them
dropped the wards.”

171
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Ginny, Hestia, that’s brilliant. Until we come up with another use for the excess magic, that’s
what we will do. We can all make the runestones in class. It will help teach the interactions,
too.”

“Thank you, Bathsheba. That’s what I was thinking, too,” Hestia replied as Ginny blushed at the
praise.

“Now that that’s settled, me laird, I’ve been thinking about your plan. I’ll put you in contact
with someone who will hear your plan and then advise Her Majesty. You’ll need to write out
your plans and the events that have led you to take these drastic measures.”

“Alastor, I’m not certain that’s a good idea. I mean, what we’re planning is a rebellion.”

“Amanda, I would have thought a Yank would be all for the idea. We’re not rebelling against the
Crown, however. Twice in the plan that I read it was stated that you would act at Her Majesty’s
pleasure. I see our actions more as acting against a usurper, a Ministry in mutiny, and a group
of deluded secessionists.”

“We ‘Yanks’, more than anyone, know the price of liberty, Alastor. We’ve paid it in our millions.
Rebellion is not to be taken lightly and could cost dearly in treasure, let alone blood. But the
rebellion is a small cost compared to maintaining liberty.

“The United States has maintained its liberty for these two hundred and nineteen years at the
cost of over a million Mundane and hundreds of thousands of magical persons’ lives. We’re
now closer to blending the magical and Mundane worlds than anyone has been since Merlin
fled Camelot. We can’t afford for this to go wrong and set us back. I’ve been told to inform the
Ministry that failure will not be tolerated. I’ve also been instructed to advise the Queen that the
United States stands ready to take over the policing and administration of Britain’s magical
world.”

Amelia blinked. “Err, Amanda, are you sure you wanted to let that out in this room, at this
time?”

“Amelia, Harry and Nym know. The bonded could find out if they looked long enough, and I
believe I know who Alastor is going to go talk to. Neither Alastor nor my mates can reveal
anything they learn from the bonded, and I hate keeping secrets from my loves. Her Majesty is
at least aware of the magical world, and I believe Minerva, at least, would remember teaching
Andrew.”

“Yes, a perfect little monster he was, just like the Weasley twins. Nothing on your parents,
Sirius, and Remus, however, Harry. I loved them like my own but I was never so glad to see the
back of a set of students. They did take some of the life out of Hogwarts when they left,
however,” she said with a reminiscent smile.

172
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Minerva, I don’t remember the Prince attending Hogwarts.”

“Yes you do, Narcissa—Gryffindor, red hair, Andrew Gotha 71-79; you, Rosmerta and Aurora
overlapped him 71-73. You know the family name; before they changed to Windsor, it was
Saxe-Coburg-Gotha.”

“Ah, no wonder. It was a little tense in Slytherin in those years. I wouldn’t have had much time
for the younger years.”

“All very nice, ladies, but if you please, Ambassador, what you’re telling me is that the U.S. will
intervene if the Ministry screws up this Voldemort thing?”

Alastor immediately knew he could have said that with a lot less heat as he felt the wave of
magic wash over him. Looking toward the head of the table he saw Harry being held by Nym on
one side and Hermione on the other, his eyes blazing.

“Errr, forgive me, Amanda, but the question stands.”

“Harry, stop that. I can fight my own battles. This is, after all, my turf.” She grinned wickedly at
him and added, “But we thank our lord for lending his unquestioning support and will
remember it fondly.” She winked lasciviously and mouthed, “Tonight” and turned to Alastor.

“And you, sir—I’ll thank you to moderate your tone. The answer to your question is yes. Our
Mundane have already contacted the Prime Minister and offered him all aid and assistance in
combating the rising ‘terrorist threat’. A team of technomancers and war mages are working
with MI5 and MI6. I have an appointment with Her Majesty and the Duke of York on Sunday the
fifteenth of August at Balmoral at 1 p.m. By the way, Harry, you’ll be attending with me as my
bonded. At this appointment I will offer the Queen the assistance of the U.S. Department of
Magic.”

“So no matter what happens, the U.S. won’t let Voldemort get out of hand?”

“No, but we will contain him to Britain at all costs. This is not to say we won’t assist the Queen
and the Mundane British government; however, we are currently heavily engaged in the former
Soviet Union and there are some really nasty things going on in the Balkans, both magical and
Mundane.”

“So we’ll be trapped this island with a Dark Lord should we fail?”

“No, measures will be taken.”

Hermione didn’t like the sound of that. “What measures, Amanda?”

173
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Hermione, I will not discuss operational details outside of the bond. If you want to know, go
look.”

Amanda suddenly felt all of her mates looking at the relevant memories and thoughts.

Hermione thought she was going to be sick.

Alastor said, “The Americans are already training a mixed, magical and Mundane, sea-air-land
joint strike force at least a Corps in strength. The eighteenth airborne Corps with support from
the first mage Corps is training to conduct evacuation missions.

“The Americans will emplace runestone-driven anti-Apparation and anti-Portkey wards


covering the whole of Britain. They will then land paratroops and war mages of the first magical
Corps by parachute and air assault and begin evacuating Britain.

“The first stage of the evacuation will be a roundup followed by a Legilimency probe of each
individual to establish whether or not the person is worth evacuating. Death Eaters, blood
purists, and criminals will be left behind.

“If the Legilimency probe is blocked, the person will be subdued and questioned under
Veritaserum. The same criteria for evacuation apply. All evacuations will be by one-time ward-
keyed Portkey to a central location, probably in the U.S. southwest desert. While doing this
evacuation they will also be conducting reconnaissance.

“The land component of the Joint Corps will attack to seize a beachhead, including a deep-
water port. They will then land heavy mechanised forces and attack to seize the targets
developed by their recce.

“If they receive a certain amount of casualties—I don’t know the number—they will go
defensive, complete the evacuation, and reduce the unseized targets with bombardment from
orbit—or if they don’t yet have that capability, ICBMs.

“Depending on the methods used for target reduction, the population will be returned as soon
as possible and an American governor installed over the British Ministry of Magic.”

“Very astute, Alastor.”

“Amanda, lass, I was on the panel that developed the plan. The reciprocal plan was much the
same.”

Rita asked, “What exactly is an IBMC?”

Hermione answered in a very small voice, “ICBM, Inter Continental Ballistic Missile. A Mug—
err—Mundane device that will deliver an explosive device to a target. Normally each is armed

174
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

with several bombs that are individually targeted and deliver what is essentially a piece of the
sun to the target. The Americans have tested devices of this type capable of atomising islands
the size of the Isle of Wight. They also poison the earth where they explode and cause horrific,
lingering effects for generations after.”

“Muggles can do this?” Rita asked in a very strained voice.

Hermione nodded. “And have. The Americans invented these devices during the war with
Grindlewald, which they know as the Second World War. They employed two of these devices
to end the war. Even after Grindlewald was defeated, the last remaining member of his Axis,
Japan, continued to fight.

“The war that the Empire of Japan fought in the Pacific against the Allied forces, including the
British Far East forces and the Americans, but mainly the Americans, was a brutal, no-holds-
barred total war. It made the conflict in Europe look like a gentleman’s match at fisticuffs by
comparison. Often entire populations were wiped out by the Japanese. Those who weren’t
killed were enslaved, the good-looking women for sex and everyone else including the children
and old people for labor. The Americans in turn would wipe out the Japanese because t hey
refused to surrender.

“The Americans estimated one million casualties if they invaded Japan. Instead they dropped
the second and third of these nuclear devices ever created on Japan after secretly testing the
first. Each device destroyed an entire city. On 6 August 1945 the city of Hiroshima was bombed;
by that December an estimated 140,000 people had died; it’s thought that more than 60,000
died when the bomb exploded. Three days later the city of Nagasaki was bombed; 74,000
people were reported dead by December, most of them probably killed in the initial explosion.
Civilisation virtually ceased to exist in those two areas. Less than a week after the second bomb
was dropped, the Emperor of Japan surrendered unconditionally to Allied forces led by the
United States.

“And as bleak a picture as that is—in spite of all the death and destruction that those devices
wreaked over fifty years ago—consider this: those bombs contained only a small fraction of the
power that Muggle weapons of mass destruction are capable of now.” There was an appalled
silence as they imagined the implications and possibilities.

Chu said, “What Hermione failed to mention is that the Dark Lady Yurikiku was resident in
Hiroshima when it was bombed. She was vaporised, thereby ending the Darks’ control of
Japan.”

“Amanda, what exactly does bombardment from orbit consist of?” Hermione asked in a small
voice.

“It’s possible to calculate the trajectory of an object to a very precise degree. In an orbital
bombardment, very massive projectiles, nickel iron asteroids, would be accelerated out of orbit

175
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

in Earth’s LaGrange points and into trajectories that would land them on specific targets at
astronomical velocities. Essentially it would be equivalent to a man-made large meteorite
strike.”

Hermione gasped, and all of the mates saw the potential horror that could result play out in her
mind. The island of Britain could be obliterated; a mistake could plunge the world into an ice
age.

Alastor decided it was time to move things along to happier places. “All right, I believe we have
enough to think on now, so if you please, it’s time for DADA.”

Harry rose and offered Nym his arm. She rose and they went to the gym.

“Ladies, this will not get that bad. We will have none of what was just discussed. I will kill
Voldemort, we will eliminate the evil in our society one way or the other, and we will establish
an enlightened rule for all magical creatures guided by the Queen and pointed at assisting the
Mundane and bringing our world more into the twentieth century.”

They arrived in the gym and Harry flashed into a burning fury. He whipped out his wand and
began attacking the thirty-five Death Eaters that stood there. Hermione pushed Nym behind
her and started backing toward the door while Ginny, Susan, and Daphne fired their highest -
powered Bombardas. Susan started on the left and worked her way in toward the middle,
blasting each target to atoms before moving to the next. Daphne started on the right, doing the
same thing. Ginny was picking off Death Eaters that got close to Harry.

Harry was causing wholesale destruction. His Bombardas left his wand in blinding bolts and
vaporised whatever they touched in five-meter-wide swaths. He held his left hand palm out and
a translucent golden shield flowed from his palm, sealing the room from floor to ceiling and
wall to wall. His shield did not hinder his or his mates’ casting but blocked everything from the
Death Eater end of the room. Hermione backed Nym out the door and stood holding it; the rest
of the mates flowed in the gym to her left and right, moving to flank the Death Eaters and
beginning to engage them. Harry realised that these were not real Death Eaters when the edge
of one of his Bombardas ripped one in half and only sawdust spilled out. Then, eleven seconds
after it had started, it was over.

Alastor walked into the gym. “Well, I see we’ll have to do some Charms work before we begin
class, but let’s start with what our American comrades call an after-action review. I’ll take the
role of the enemy commander.”

“I arranged for these thirty-five Death Eater training simacrula to be transported here by Dobby
and Winky while we were at lunch. The simacrula were programmed to attack whatever came
through that door using Stunners. They were to start from a passive posture. In other words,
they did not have their wands drawn.”

176
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Normally, here the Blue force or friendly commander would brief his plan.”

“I can do that, Alastor.”

“Really, Harry? You actually had a plan?”

“When I saw the Death Eaters—sorry, I thought they were real.”

Alastor smiled.

“I ordered Hermione to get Nym out danger. I ordered Daphne, Susan, and Ginny to start
covering Hermione and Nym’s withdrawal. I began destroying as many of them as possible with
the intent of withdrawing once Hermione got Nym out. I would collapse the screen that Ginny,
Daphne, and Susan were providing and back out after they left. Luna and Ann were guarding
the hallway behind us. The enemy was destroyed before we could fully execute our plan.”

“Where did all that planning come from, Harry?”

“Amelia, I think.”

“Okay, Harry. Ginny, Susan, and Daphne—anything to add?”

“No, Alastor,” Ginny said. Susan and Daphne nodded in agreement with her.

“Anyone else?”

Harry cringed; he had felt Nym building into a towering fury.

“Harry James Potter, if you ever have one of our mates push me out of a fight again I’ll beat you
into a bloody pulp.”

“You can stow that right now, Tonks. You don’t appreciate what he was doing. You only see the
need to protect him and fight with him. What you have to realise is that now that you’re
bonded, if Harry dies you’re the only hope of any of these women surviving. Harry was already
decisively engaged and he acted, either on instinct or at direction from Amelia, to protect you
so that in case he couldn’t withdraw or was killed, you could assume control of the bond.”

“That assumes I would live, Alastor.”

The room was stunned into silence.

Harry moved to Nym and took her in his arms. She collapsed against his chest with tears
running down her face. “Nym, you have to live no matter what. If I die, you’re the only hope of
these women and eventually our children.”

177
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

In a tiny voice Nym said, “I know, Harry, and I will—but I won’t like it.”

“Okay, Nym, I won’t either.”

She smiled weakly at him and he kissed her very thoroughly.

“Not to interrupt, me laird, but the day wears on.”

Harry broke the kiss and sent his love into the bond. It made the mates’ knees weak.

The mates moved around the room casting the Reparo charm. They had to try several times,
upping the power level each time on the simacrula bits they found. They still ended up short
fifteen of the constructs.

While they did this Alastor asked, “Harry, what was your intent?”

“I intended to get us out of the line of fire and then away from here. Set up somewhere else
and regroup.”

“Good reaction, Harry. Always live to fight another day.”

“Okay, now that we’ve cleaned up a little we’ll start on the basic Auror spells and work our way
through as many as we can each day. When we run out of those, we’ll start on whatever spells
we can research to see if they have applications for combat.”

Moody then took them through an hour of casting spells that, while not new to them, had
never been cast by some of them before. The last fifteen minutes of class they dueled each
other.

Weapons class was the same; they were introduced to a weapon, lectured on the aspects of it,
and shown the basics, and then they dueled. So far they were only using bladed weapons.

Stealth and Tracking was different. They were taught how to silence their movements and then
told to find each other. Moody blocked the light coming into the gym and extinguished the
lights for this. When there was only one person left he had each of them talk about how they
found someone.

Unarmed Combat was just that. They were paired up and shown basic movements of Marie’s
unique fighting style that mixed several martial arts, and then they practised these moves on
one another.

Dinner was a fun meal, with Moody gone for the day. They ate and talked, and after Su finished
eating she came and crawled in Harry’s lap, vanishing both of their clothes in the appropriate

178
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

places, she licked his neck, and as his body responded she spread her legs and wiggled around
until she had him lodged against her. Then she continued licking, nibbling, and kissing him until
he expanded directly into her. She slowly rocked her pelvis back and forth, smiling, as her
mates watched first Su achieve release and then Harry bathe her vagina in his come. She
shuddered and clung to him like a monkey.

The mates were amazed. Tiny little Su was so quiet and composed, but then she would get an
urge and crawl aboard Harry no matter where they were.

Harry stood and took Su with him to the bath in the master suite. It became a passing parade
for Harry, with three different mates getting their release along the way. Harry climbed into
bed and Nym rolled into his right side, threw her leg across him, snuggled her head into his
shoulder, and slept.

179
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Harry Potter and the Witches’ Secret


Chapter 9
9 August 1995 (Sidereal)
8 August 1995 (Off Sidereal)

Harry awoke in the morning with Nym’s head on his chest, her face pointed toward what was
going on in his crotch. It was the oddest feeling, but he could “watch” what was going on
through her eyes.

Aurora was in the process of fellating him awake, as had become the mates’ custom. She,
however, was holding just a little bit more than his crown in her mouth and sucking hard while
she ran her tongue around the sensitive ridge of flesh separating crown from shaft.

Sensing he was awake, Nym sat up. Harry sat up also and gently grabbed Aurora and rotated
her under him. Then without further preamble he sank into her and began to thrust gently.

Harry slowly but surely hit every one of her erogenous zones that he could reach with either
lips and tongue or firm, sure hands. They peaked together. Their mates cheered in the bond.

“Harry, Aurora, that was amazing. Thank you.”

“Hmmm, you’re very welcome, Shelia,” Aurora said as Harry left her. She was not alone for long,
however, as Alpha and Primaries buried her in a pile of distaff flesh.

Shelia crawled onto the bed and between Harry’s legs. She licked Aurora off his hardness and
impaled herself on him. Harry watched her lovely face, torso rising and falling, her breasts
gently swaying as she pushed them both to orgasm.

Harry carried her to the bath after they had climaxed. In the bath he found Parvati, Padma, and
Tracey. He let Shelia into the bath gently and as soon as he was free, Tracey sheathed him and
began working him to orgasm. Padma and Parvati each latched onto one of her nipples and
they entered a kind of oneness in the bond, stimulating each other in every possible way.

PT that morning shocked them out of the euphoric haze their waking activities had thrust them
into and back to reality. Marie watched them as she worked out, and when she found someone
not putting out at their maximum she added weight or chided them into better technique or
more or less speed.

All of the mates ran their twenty minutes this morning, and Harry’s pride in them pleased them
greatly—so much so that the ice-cold water was almost overcome as each mate met Harry in
the water and kissed him, pouring her love into the bond.

Harry didn’t make it to the master suite and took Nym there on the mats in the gym. Nym had
no objection.

180
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Breakfast that morning was the happiest time of Harry’s life so far. His mates were content and
satisfied, and as a result of this they were extremely playful.

The only false note was when a vial appeared beside each of their plates. Marie looked at her
mates and broadcast through the bond.

“I’m so sorry. This is a nutrient potion tailored to each of you. It will taste horrible, but it will
help your bodies with the optimisation.”

Harry smiled at her and projected pure lust and then pleasure at her and threw his potion down
his throat, trying to not get any on his tongue.

Marie screamed out a gut-wrenching orgasm. “Haaaaarrrrrryyyy, oh my God, warn me before


you do that. I think I pulled a muscle in Mrs. Happy.”

The mates went still and then Narcissa said, “Mrs. Happy, Marie? You mean you actually named
your vagina?”

Marie blushed and said, “I don’t like pussy, we won’t even discuss the C word, and vagina
sounds too clinical, so I call her Mrs. Happy. Mainly because since I met Harry she has been
very, very happy.”

As the mates all laughed, Harry felt a general current of agreement and knew that Mrs. Happy
would be the euphemism of choice. He wondered about those five days a month, though.

Nym caught his thoughts and said, “We’re witches, Harry. There are charms that lessen the
impact and speed the process. Yes, we still get cranky, but it’s not debilitating as it is for some
poor Mundane women. You’ll probably never know, although there is a school of thought that
says sex helps.”

They rose and went to Arithmancy. It was the same as Runes; they reviewed the third through
seventh year texts and by the end of the second hour were working on university-level text.

Potions went the same way. Chu wanted to finish up the review of Master’s level potions work,
then start the alchemical work.

Mind Arts had them all fortifying their shields and ordering their thoughts in their keeps for the
first hour and then trying to attack each other with Legilimency the second hour.

Harry was terrified of hurting one of his mates, so his probes were insinuations of warm,
comfortable whispers flowing across the sensitive areas of their minds. Anastasia was the first
to succumb to his attack. She felt him doing it, but it felt so good she gave herself to him fully.
She realised she had failed as she groaned out her orgasm, but she didn’t care.

181
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Harry, you’re supposed to attack her, not pleasure her.”

“Sorry, Chu. I didn’t realise it would have that effect. But I got what I was after. I know you told
her that you thought you’d get pregnant tonight because you were at your most fertile today
and it was your turn in the rota.”

Chu blushed furiously as her mates beamed at her. Nym took Chu in a hug and kissed her. “Why
didn’t you say, Chu? Harry, it’s lunch time anyway. You and Chu go make babies; we’ll continue
here.”

Chu tried to protest. Nym simply arched an eyebrow at her and shooed her and Harry away.

Chu took Harry to her room, which was decorated in Ming court style, and laid him on the bed.
Thrilled to have him all to herself for a little while, she pulled out all the stops, giving and
receiving full service from Harry. She worshipped him with her mouth until he was nearly at the
point of orgasm and then quickly crawled up into his lap and guided him into her. She squeezed
him tightly as she gazed down into his smiling green eyes; as close as he was, that was all it
took. He thrust once and filled her with semen. Then Harry laid her back and pulled her sex up
over his chest to his mouth and drove her through a series of unrelenting orgasms with his
tongue, lips, and teeth.

When she thought she could take no more, he eased her hips down onto the bed and kissed his
way up her belly and chest, stopping to suckle at each delicate yet painfully hard nipple. As he
kissed his way up her throat he drove himself into her and began the long, full strokes he knew
she loved. Chu could only lay there and breathe as he drove her to another climax. When she
clamped down on him, he emptied into her, and they collapsed together, breathless but
content.

Nym and the Primaries came and found them. They cleaned them up and dressed them and
took them to lunch.

“How did the rest of the Mind Arts class go, Nym?”

“It was bad, Chu. Everyone was concentrating on you getting pregnant, so Emmeline, Hestia,
Luna, and I were easily able to penetrate their shields.”

“They’ll improve with time, Nym, and if they can ever hold a secret from Harry after what I
watched him do to Anastasia, they’ll easily be able to hold out against everyone else. After all,
power is not a problem. Drawing power from Harry any of us could hold off a direct assault for
weeks. If we can resist Harry pleasuring the information out of us as he did Anastasia, then we’ll
be fine.”

182
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Nym nodded and then asked Harry, “By the way, why did you take that approach and how did
you think of it?”

Harry blushed crimson and replied in a little-boy kind of voice, “I didn’t want to hurt her, so I
was being as gentle as I could and I guess projecting love at the same time. She seemed to
enjoy it. Then I started enjoying making her enjoy it, so I started reading what she wanted like I
do during sex and I just did what she wanted me to. While she was enjoying it I went and found
what Chu told her. In the end I really didn’t care about that any more, though; I just kind of got
lost in pleasing her and then she climaxed and I lost her. That’s when she came out of it and I
realised I had what I wanted.”

Nym chuckled and looked at Anastasia. She knew there was no use asking her any questions, as
Hannah and Shelia were supporting her and all but feeding her, and she looked dazed.

“Morgana, Harry, you shagged her senseless—and all in her head,” Nym said.

Harry was about to apologise when Cho grinned wickedly and said, “Dibs on being Harry’s Mind
Arts partner tomorrow.”

The mates all laughed and then put in their bids in a flurry. Hermione sighed and made another
list. Harry smiled at her and stroked her pleasure centre through the bond. She groaned, and
when the list popped out it had a splotch of ink on the bottom of the parchment.

Ginny, who had felt the periphery of Harry’s stroking of Hermione, held it up and squealed,
“Eeeewwww, Hermione came on the list!” Hermione blushed to her roots as her mates
chuckled. Ginny kissed her in apology.

The afternoon and evening were spent in another round of DADA, weapons with more sword
and dagger work, and another session of “find them in the dark” for Stealth and Tracking. The
mates attempted to avoid each other as they all wanted to find Harry and at least do some
heavy petting in the dark.

Luna zeroed in on him like a bat, and before he really even knew who it was had tackled him
and was mounted on his right shin as she dug his cock out and sucked him hard.

Alastor turned his magical eye away and said, “Lady Luna, you know I can see in the dark.”

“And thank you for being a gentleman and looking away, Alastor.”

She jumped to her feet and silently pulled Harry into a classroom by the convenient handle she
had made as her mates converged on where her voice had been.

Alastor laughed out loud and then let them continue until only one was left.

183
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

He brought the lights up and they looked around for Harry, as they could feel him and Luna
coming. After a moment Harry came out of the classroom with his arm around a broadly smiling
Luna. Harry looked tired.

“Alastor, when did Luna find Harry?” Nym asked in a dangerous voice. She had been the last
one left and had been seeking Harry.

“In the first two minutes. When I spoke to her she was busy trying to accomplish her goal in the
middle of the gym floor.”

“Luna, what was your goal?”

Luna smiled broadly and wriggled lasciviously.

“Luna Potter! In front of Alastor?”

“I was busy, Nym. I forgot about his magical eye.”

The mates laughed as Nym glared at Luna.

Harry moved over behind Moody. Moody spoke very low out of the side of his mouth as Harry
passed him. “You have to work harder at not being found, Harry. They were all after you with
the same purpose in mind. Think about Apparating but stop yourself before you get where
you’re going.”

Unarmed Combat with Marie was again learning a series of movements and then using them on
each other. Harry was becoming very familiar with Marie’s style and starting to branch out on
his own. She punished him for the openings he left.

Harry went to dinner a very tired boy. Dinner was excellent, the conversation was great. The
company was genial and beautiful, and Harry’s teenage metabolism and his magic were
working in overdrive. By 10 p.m. Harry was tired but not exhausted. He was pouring contented
satisfaction into the bond and his mates were basking in it and glowing.

Nym, smiling, rose and Harry popped to his feet. He offered her his arm. “Harry, do you know
where you’re going?”

Harry, with complete sincerity looked at Nym and said, “With you, Nym,” as if that was the
answer to the secret of the universe. To him, it was.

The mates sighed. Narcissa said, “Daphne, is he always this way?”

184
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Yes, Narcissa, I think he’s an idiot savant where women are concerned. He doesn’t even know
he just twisted her around his finger and could do anything he wanted with her right now. And
if he did know, he wouldn’t take advantage of it. It’s sad really.”

Narcissa chuckled. “We could train him out of it.”

Minerva said from behind them, “Not and live. She would kill you.”

“Yes, I would, Narcissa. Harry’s not the only one who can do that targeting one bonded thing.
And I can shield from the rest.”

Narcissa jerked slightly and Minerva smirked at her. “What did Nym say, Narcissa?”

“Oh, nothing. We’ll leave our lord as he is, however.”

Daphne laughed. They had reached the master suite and Harry and Nym had stopped and were
kissing the mates goodnight. Nym kissed Narcissa and looked her in the eye. It was a flinty look.
She was currently wearing Harry’s green eyes. It had got to be a habit with her. It was
unnerving for Narcissa, but not as unnerving as the warm look she got from a second pair of
knowing green eyes followed by a broad wink from the eye that was on the side away from
Nym.

Narcissa wandered off to the room she shared with Aurora. The mates had paired up and
mostly ended up in the same bed in the morning if they weren’t with Harry—not for any sexual
reason, but to be close to each other. Sex between them was not an uncommon occurrence,
though, and not because of any bisexual tendencies but because they had a tendency to see
their mates through Harry’s lens and he was completely in love and lust with them all; the
massages they were giving each other to help with recovery frequently led to other things.

Nym and Harry chuckled after Narcissa and Aurora’s door closed. Rosmerta and Minerva did
not hesitate and both entered the master suite behind Nym.

Minerva, with the corners of her mouth turned up, said, “Close the door, Harry. The draft is
horrible with it open.”

Harry entered the room to the wonderful sound of the laughter of his mates. He wandered over
to his dressing room and hung his clothes up. Then he went into the ensuite and walked
straight into the shower. Rosmerta followed him. The other mates were all in the bath with
Minerva when Rosmerta’s delicious orgasm overtook them. By the time the mates got to the
bedroom Harry was asleep, gently snoring, lying on his back with Rosmerta snuggled into his
left side, her blue eyes sparkling while she watched him sleep.

Nym crawled into bed and snuggled down on Harry’s right side; she watched her mates for a
few moments before she drifted off to sleep. The bond settled, deeply contented.

185
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

186
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Harry Potter and the Witches’ Secret


Chapter 10
9 August 1995 (Sidereal)
9 August 1995 (Off Sidereal)

Harry woke early in the morning and sat up. He found Minerva among the mates that were in
bed with him and maneuvered himself to her without waking anyone. Casting a warming charm
on her so the draft wouldn’t wake her, he lifted the sheet gently off of her and stared at her. He
was fascinated by her lithe, highly defined body. It wasn’t better than any of his other mates’,
but for some reason every time he saw her nude he was hypnotised.

“Stunning, isn’t she, Harry?”

“Yes, Nym, and brilliant, with a will of iron. I know I should be ashamed for my magic finding her
and taking her life away like this, but I’m not, I’m thrilled. I’m awed that she would even
consider me.”

Nym chuckled.

“Errrh, that’s not meant to be any kind of slight, Nym.”

“I know, Harry. Don’t pay too much attention to the Slytherins; they’re mostly just having fun.
Now go on, wake her up. I want to feel her lose control.”

Harry moved into contact with Minerva, low against her left side. He began kissing her and
exploring her with his mouth, starting at the bottom of her ribcage.

Nym pulled the sheet back up over them and Finited Harry’s warming charm.

Harry moved up and across Minerva’s ribcage and over the middle of her belly. He gently
nibbled his way down her belly, using only his lips. As Harry drifted his lips through her sparse
pubic hair, Minerva awoke. She moved her arms under the sheets and massaged Harry’s scalp
lovingly. He continued down and nuzzled his lips into her, searching and tasting and teasing.

Minerva was currently using all of her iron will to keep from screaming his name and
shamelessly begging him to take her. She wanted to feel him inside her; not that she didn’t love
what he was doing, but oh, Morgana, she needed him badly.

Harry moved his mouth up and locked his lips around her clit. He stroked it with his tongue and
then he said, “I love you,” in Parseltongue. Minerva lost control at that point, she could not
have told you why, and it was as if he’d cast a spell on her. She wanted to be covered like a
pureblood mare.

187
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Minerva clenched and came. In the midst of her orgasm she pulled Harry up her body and when
he bumped her entrance she moved her pelvis into the correct position and continued to pull
on his head. He glided into her and she groaned when she felt him hit her cervix.

Minerva looked up at Harry and for the first time in her until now rather proper life said, “Oh,
please, fuck me, fuck me hard.”

A startled Harry started slowly but built to a furious pace, Minerva urging him on. They didn’t
last long, and as they peaked simultaneously, each of them surrendered to the other.

They remained locked together, lost in each other’s minds, and Nym levitated them both to the
tub. She put them in and held their heads out of the water in her lap. Her tears wet both their
faces as she cried in happiness for Minerva. At the same time, Minerva and Harry reached out
both in the bond and physically and pulled Nym into their joining. They continued to make love
in the tub until they could no longer continue.

Hestia sighed, and getting up from the bench beside the wall, from which she had watched
them, she levitated them back to the bed to recuperate. It was early still, so they had time.

When Harry awoke next it was to Minerva lovingly suckling at his cock. When he started to
protest, she took the sensitive ring of flesh surrounding his crown firmly in her teeth. She stared
hard at him, shook her head, and released his crown.

Staring into his eyes, she pushed herself slowly down his length until her lips met the base.
Then she swallowed and slowly pulled back. She was applying as much suction as she could,
and at his crown again she circled the ridge of flesh with her tongue as she breathed. Harry
groaned and filled her mouth. Minerva moaned and swallowed. She was amazed at the power
she had at this moment. She had wanted to make him come and she had, despite his
reservations and resistance. She had dominated him; she was dizzy with her surging power for a
moment, and then, feeling him surrender to her utterly, she gave herself completely to Harry.

Nym woke, feeling them completely inside each other again, and looked at them. She chuckled
and then pulled Minerva off of Harry’s cock and up his chest. She covered them with the sheet
and went into the ensuite, where she joined Daphne in the shower.

Harry woke to an empty bed and the sight of Minerva’s very firm, athletically rounded rump
entering the ensuite. He left the bed like a predator and followed her into the shower. His
planned assault of Minerva went wrong when he was ambushed by Mandy. She caught him
entering the shower area, tripped him onto the floor where she had cast a cushioning charm,
straddled him, and sat down, impaling herself in a reverse cowboy.

The mates chuckled and then laughed uproariously as Mandy’s efforts pushed the surprised,
wet Harry around on the cushioned floor like a hockey puck. Hermione had the presence of
mind to cast a cushioning charm on the walls as well, which had the effect of making Harry and

188
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

the wildly thrusting Mandy bounce around the shower area like a pinball. When they finally
coasted to a stop, Harry had come in Mandy and she was thoroughly satisfied. Harry tried to be
mad but kept seeing the replay from multiple angles. Mandy, however, achieved a brilliant pink
all over her body as she was mercilessly chided by her mates. Finally she gave in and laughed
with them.

Nym felt it was time to establish some order. “All right, everyone, rodeo is over. Mandy is our
all-around Cowgirl based on her bareback and bull-wrestling performance. Let’s go to PT.”

They proceeded through their day and accomplished a lot. In PT everyone increased both in
weight and number of repetitions. Their running paces all increased. Even the cold water at the
end took longer to become painful, and Hermione took the opportunity to do a couple of laps,
starting a new trend.

At breakfast the cowgirl and bronco comments flew thick and fast for the first few moments,
and then they settled into a happy discussion for once, with no earth-shattering events to
discuss, just the gentle give and take of friends, and in this case, lovers.

Moody stumped in and looked around, and he smiled. Minerva immediately challenged him.

“Alastor, I’m sure Marie or Ann can take care of that for you.”

“What’s that, Minerva?”

“Why, whatever is causing that horrible expression. Surely you’re in pain from that look.”

“Ah, lass, it hasn’t been that long, has it?”

Minerva was suddenly very serious. “Yes, in fact, it has, Alastor, and much too long for you and I
both to smile.”

Alastor nodded to her.

The conversation picked back up and soon they headed to Runes. In Runes they made
runestones for the wards, carving the runes for the spells they wanted them to cast or the
function they were to perform. Lastly they carved in the charging runes. The stones were rough
semiprecious gemstones. They levitated the box of them to the entry hall, which was the room
most centrally located to the three wings, and left them there to charge.

Charms and Transfiguration were much more the type of lecture/lab session Hermione had
imagined, with them getting into university-level work. They began to touch on the theoretical
aspect toward the end of the class. Hermione and the Ravenclaw mates went away from class
determined to test the limits of their casting abilities. There would be many raids on family
libraries during the normal-time day.

189
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Lunch was another very genial meal. As they left the dining room, Alastor’s Death Eater
simacrula attacked from both directions. Harry took the left side and Nym the right. They both
cast Vanishing charms as hard as they could, and all of the simacrula were transported to the
dungeons under Potter Castle.

“CONSTANT VIGILANCE!” Nym bellowed in a stunned Alastor’s face. All of the Auror-trained
mates rolled around on the floor laughing while Alastor pouted. Minerva, unable to resist,
conjured a wizard camera and took a picture of Alastor.

“Me laird, those simacrula cost money, you know.”

Harry, chuckling, replied, “It’s okay, Alastor. We Vanished them to the dungeons under Potter
Castle. Geoffrey will bring them back to you any time you need them.”

Alastor suddenly got a crafty gleam in his eye, and all the Auror-trained mates stopped
laughing.

“Uh-oh, what are you planning, Alastor?”

“Me? Planning? Why, nothing, Lady Potter.”

“Everyone be alert. He’ll have those dummies popping in at all hours of the day and night,” Nym
sent into the bond.

For DADA it was spells first and then Duels. Alastor had Harry take on two very advanced
simacrula that could cast spells and were heavily shielded. He also came up with a set of magic
restrictors and snapped them on Harry. The restrictors reduced Harry’s magic to levels the
dummies could tolerate.

Hestia looked at the restrictors when she felt something hot on her wrist. “Harry, stop for a
minute.” Harry stopped fighting the dummies and Alastor called them off.

“What is it, Hestia?”

“Harry, didn’t you feel the heat from the restrictors? It would have burned you soon.”

“I was supposed to fight, Hestia so I ignored it.”

“Harry, we have to have a long talk about the difference between healthy dedication and
unhealthy obsession.”

“I’m dedicated to protecting you all, Hannah, whatever I have to do, however much it hurts.”

190
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Okay, stay mad at that, Hannah.”

“Easy, Tracey. Harry, how are you going to protect me with no hands? And even if you can,
wouldn’t you rather have them so you can do this?” Hannah stepped up to Harry, took his
hands in hers, and placed them on her breasts.

“Errmm, I’m right here, lass,” Moody said with his head turned.

Tracey said, “I bow before the greatness of the Princess of Puff.”

Hannah smirked at her and stuck her tongue out.

“Ladies, back on point, please,” Hestia said, examining the restrictor bracelets.

Hannah suppressed her reply of, “He is,” and the mates chuckled as they heard it and felt her
little shiver in the bond.

“These are rune-driven. Let’s see, this should work. Okay, Harry, go again.”

Harry started dueling and the fight got more intense than it had been the first time, when she’d
felt the heat.

The mates went back to dueling.

Soon they took a break and watched Harry, who was still dueling.

“Hestia, what did you do to the restrictors?”

“What would you have done, Hermione?”

“I would have modified the rune set to send the excess magic somewhere. Oh! Where did you
send it?”

“To the runestones.”

Hermione blinked and then headed toward the entry hall.

When she got there, she said, “Errrh, Hestia, I think we need more stones or something.”

Hestia frowned and went to the entrance hall, picking up increasingly panicky feelings from
Hermione on the way.

She reached the entry hall and could only stand stunned.

191
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

In the entry hall the runestones were glowing and floating around the room. Occasionally two
of them would engage each other in a brief cursing duel. The stronger stones seemed to be
staking out territories and…interviewing and testing… errrh, allies? Maybe vassals was a better
word.

Nym walked up behind Hestia. “Wotcher, Hestia? Merlin, woman, what’s wrong with you?”

Hestia had jumped completely in the air and spun around, drawing her wand. “Morgana, Nym,
don’t sneak up on people.”

Nym looked at Hestia and collapsed into laughter. “What happened? Moody’s Death Eater
dummies show up?”

“No, Nym, look.” Hestia pointed into the entry hall, where there were now two distinct camps
of floating, glowing runestones.

As they watched, the brightest stone of one camp, the obvious leader, sailed across the room
and stopped in front of the obvious leader of the other camp. That stone advanced slowly until
they bumped gently against each other. They glowed more brightly for a second and then
began to pulsate together.

“Hestia, what’s going on with the rocks?”

The other stones slowly but surely began pulsing at the same rate as the two brightest stones.
As they did, they gathered around the brightest and sank to the ground in a distinct pattern.

“Like, I know, Nym, but that symbol is a Aegishjalmur—in English, an Aegishjalmur. It’s for
protection and irresistibility in battle.”

“And the stones made it on their own?”

192
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“I don’t know, Hermione. I need to study the arrangement of the individual stones. The runes
could be doing it, or…I just don’t know. The pattern they’re lying in would probably have the
effect of amplifying their power, however.”

“Is it safe?”

“I believe so, Hermione. The runes were designed with the protection of this house in mind, so I
think that combined with the Aegishjalmur indicates they’re doing that. I haven’t ever seen
stones with this much power, though.”

They all looked at each other. Nym shrugged. They slowly made their way back to the gym.

Harry had finally been Stunned by the dummies. Nym walked back into the gym and saw him
lying on the floor.

“Harry, get up. It’s time for weapons class.”

“I can’t, Nym, they Stunned me.”

“Harry, how are you talking to me?”

“I’m just talking, Nym.”

Nym’s brow furrowed as she thought about it. She walked over to Harry and, deep in thought,
extended her hand and said, “Ennervate.”

A broad, butter-yellow beam left her hand and connected to Harry.

Harry sat up. “Thanks, Nym. That was really weird.”

“If you think that was weird, you should see what happened in the entry hall.”

“I did. That was weird, too.”

“Oh, sorry. I’ve got so used to you being there, I guess I forgot you were there.”

The mates goggled and then laughed. Ginny said, “Morgana, they’ve only been together six
days! You’d expect it to take longer to forget about the raging sex machine running around in
your head.”

Nym gave her a glare and got a delicate pink tongue in return.

“Ladies, if you don’t mind? Weapons.”

193
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Everyone turned to Alastor and class began. It consisted of learning more of the basic
movements, followed by practise and then duels. Nym, dueling Harry, was impressed with the
progress he had made. He attacked viciously but with thought and power. He never made the
same mistake twice, either.

Alastor watched Harry. The boy—no, young man—had developed a bizarre but effective style.
He recognised moves from Amelia, Emmeline, Hestia, and Tonks. He knew that Tonks was
pushing him damn hard, but she was also being pushed equally hard.

Stealth and Tracking turned into another Harry-hunting session, but the way his mates played
was much, much better than the way Dudley and his gang played. Harry remembered Alastor’s
comment, and as soon as the lights went out he started silently popping around the room,
trying to stop himself before he arrived at his destination.

He had almost succeeded—he thought—when a pair of arms circled him from behind.

Septima licked him behind his ear while she projected to him alone, “This doesn’t count as my
turn in the rota.”

She pulled him behind the doors she was standing against and cast silencing and locking
charms.

When only one mate remained uncaught, the lights came back up.

“Grrr.”

“What, Nym?”

“Septima caught him,” she said just as Septima and Harry’s orgasm washed over them.

“But he lasted longer this time, Nym.”

Nym was momentarily confused, then blushed slightly. Her mates chuckled. Harry and Septima
chose that moment to step out of the room they had been in. Harry looked at the blushing Nym
and said, “What?”

The mates laughed out loud. When they all heard him think, “Women!” they laughed louder.

Nym collected Harry from Septima and said, “Come on, Harry, it’s time for Marie to beat on us
some more.”

Unarmed combat was fun and Harry worked very hard on the moves Marie showed him. The
fighting was fun also because Marie had borrowed a dummy for Harry to fight, as he was too

194
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

afraid of hurting one of his mates to really fight hard. Harry turned loose completely on the
dummy and took out all of his frustrations on it.

“Interesting fighting style Harry’s developing, Marie.”

“Yes, it is, Alastor. A little more unconventional than even I use, but effective.”

“Might want to talk to him about wasting energy. I mean, climbing on the dummy’s shoulders
to kick it in the head is a bit inefficient.”

“But it appears to be fun, and you have to admit it’s tough to counter.”

Harry finally kicked the dummy’s head completely off and Nym announced, “Okay, everyone.
Now that Harry is through with his anger management exercise, let’s eat.”

Harry pouted outrageously as he offered Nym his arm. “I was just having fun, Nym.”

In the dining room they laughed and joked their way through dinner. As plates of fruit appeared
for afters, Harry said, “Right—well, we have nothing special going on until the twelfth that I
know of. Does anyone else have anything?”

“You’re going to ‘rape’ me on the fourteenth in Madam Malkin’s, Harry.”

Harry winced and looked at Narcissa.

“And we meet the Prince and Queen on the fifteenth at Balmoral, Harry.”

“Okay. First, I don’t think I need to act out the rape on you yet, Narcissa.”

Narcissa pouted.

Harry chuckled and continued, “We don’t really need to get you away from Malfoy yet. Until he
begins to think you’re compromised, I believe you’re best left where you are. If he starts
showing signs, then we’ll pull you out using that plan, but we’ll add in killing you by substituting
a simacrula for you in the dressing room.”

“Here’s how I see it happening. You notify us, using the bond, that you need out. You then
maneuver Draco and Lucius into taking you to Madam Malkin’s or some other public place. The
place will require a dressing room or restroom. I and whoever is with me at the time travel to
where you are, and using glamours and Transfigured clothing we assume the appearance of
Death Eaters. We take over the location where you are and secure it from outside entry. You
and I then have some very rough sex in public and at some point during it I drag you out of sight
of Lucius and/or Draco. We Portkey you out and the simacrula in and then give it the Killing

195
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Curse. We then leave. I expect to use this once you become pregnant. We really need a spy
inside, so I’m hoping to keep you there as long as possible.”

Narcissa waggled an eyebrow. “We should practise, Harry.”

“If you really want to after this is all over, I’ll take you in the middle of Diagon Alley on Hogwarts
letter day.”

Narcissa stopped her outrageous fake pouting and said, “Yes, my lord.”

Harry was left wondering what exactly she—or he—had agreed to.

“Me laird, you’ll want Nym, Hestia, or Emmeline to arrive on scene just as you flee. If they’re
not the Aurors that receive the call, then they can just happen to be in the area and see the
disturbance. Also, while the simacrula are good, they won’t stand up to very close examination,
so you’ll need to cast some spell that disfigures this one wandlessly, as well as the Killing Curse
with either a different wand or wandlessly.”

“Where do I get another wand, Alastor?”

“I’ll have a broad assortment here soon, Harry. We’ll match everyone as well as possible.”

“Thank you, Amelia.”

Harry thought a moment and then said, “Geoffrey?”

The elf popped into the room. Today he looked less like a caricature of a human. He was
wearing a nicely tailored dark green robe with the Potter crest on the left breast.

“Milord?”

“Geoffrey, can you please arrange to have as wide an assortment of wands as possible brought
here soon?”

“Of course, milord.”

“Thank you.”

Geoffrey bowed and popped away.

Harry said, “Ladies, any time you need anything, please just ask Geoffrey. He has access to the
Potter accounts, so there’s no need for you all to continue spending your money on things we
need for fighting Vulturewart. You too, Alastor.”

196
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Alastor started to protest, then just shook his head. “As you wish, me laird. I’ll be taking my
leave now, however.”

Harry smiled at him and nodded, and Alastor left.

“Harry, I need to go over some things with you for the fifteenth, but I can do it in the bond.”

“All right, Amanda. Now, ladies, what do we have planned for this evening?” Harry grinned
lasciviously at Septima.

Cho said, “Not so fast there, Harry. We decided to do more Mind Arts first, and I get to be your
partner this evening.”

Septima pouted outrageously.

Harry chuckled and stood, offering Nym his arm. “Well, let’s go, then.”

The bonded wandered into the gym and conjured the bean bags again. They sat, Cho directly in
Harry’s lap, and began concentrating. Soon they were all in their minds storing memories away.

Harry stored his memories and then began his attempt to gain access to Cho’s mind. An hour
later Cho was a literally steaming puddle of sweat. She was completely satiated and unable to
move, even to speak.

Harry wasn’t much better off, but he had been successful in finding the memory of the thought
that Chu had given Cho for Harry to find, or rather, for Cho to protect. Harry’s condition was at
least somewhat attributable to his success, because that memory had been Chu’s orgasm when
she was trying to get pregnant by Harry. The feelings that underlay her orgasm had been
overwhelming.

Chu congratulated Harry and pulled him to his feet. Septima took him to the shower room and
stripped him. They stepped into the shower, and Harry pushed her up against the wall and
dropped to his knees. Septima lasted about five minutes, until she started into the long series
of orgasms. When she could no longer stand, Harry lowered her to the floor, which suddenly
had cushioning charms, and, bracing himself above her so he could keep eye contact, he took
her with joyous abandon.

When Septima was too sensitive to continue, Harry found himself in a puppy pile of mates back
on the bean bags again.

The rota got reset to Emmeline as Harry took the seven women remaining on it. Completion
came moderately quickly for each of them, but by the time he was done they were satisfied and
he was knackered. The mates let him rest as they talked among themselves. It was amazing to
just relax and talk while Harry radiated this kind of aggressive, possessive contentment.

197
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

After thirty minutes of resting Harry was gently nudged awake and they made their way to the
entry hall. Hestia looked around and noticed that the runestones were gone. She could still feel
them, however, so she cast, “Ostendo sum rune calx.”

The floor turned translucent and the Aegishjalmur glowed, pulsing beneath their feet.

“Well, now we know where they went,” Harry said, and everyone looked at him. He shrugged
and kissed Susan and then Amelia. He went around the entry hall, as Hestia’s charm faded and
the floor turned opaque again, kissing the mates goodbye who were not staying at Grimmauld
Place.

When they had all gone, Harry spread his arms and Nym, Hermione, Hestia, and Ginny stepped
in close to him. They silently disappeared.

Reappearing in Harry’s room at Grimmauld Place at seven minutes after midnight on the tenth,
the mates went through the bathroom and Hermione and Ginny exited out of Nym and Hestia’s
door and went up one floor to their room.

Harry fell into bed and was asleep before he hit the mattress.

The mates touched him mentally and, reassured, drifted into a contented sleep themselves.

198
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Harry Potter and the Witches’ Secret


Chapter 11
10-15 August 1995 (Sidereal)
8-15 August 1995 (Off Sidereal)

The next five days in the normal world and fifteen days in the Time-Turned world went much
the same.

They cleaned or did chores and tried to stay out of Molly’s way at Grimmauld Place in normal
time. Mostly they cleaned a little and then dove into the library while Dobby and Winky really
cleaned. They ransacked the Black library for spells both Light and Dark. Anything that was
classified as taking too much power to be cast by most wizards was annotated and the book
reserved.

When they could break away, they explored the Potter library. Again, spells requiring more
power than most wizards had were the first ones researched and then trained at the Ossuary.

At the Ossuary they made more sets of runestones and left them in the entry hall. These sets
behaved the same way as the first set, establishing dominance, but they did not sink into the
floor.

Harry sent the first set to the Greengrass home with Daphne and the second set to the Abbot
home. As soon as a set arrived in a location that was not already occupied, they settled into an
Aegishjalmur somewhere on the property and sank into the first solid surface they ran into.
Hestia was kept busy trying to figure them out. Harry intended that they should make a set
every time they went back in time and then he would send them to another of his mates’
homes. He wanted them all to have the Aegishjalmur. He really wasn’t sure why, but he felt it
was important.

They also trained hard, very hard, in all disciplines. The mates and Harry made astounding
progress. They had mostly assimilated each other’s knowledge by now and were able to cast
the full range of spells that the bonded knew. Physically their magic was still aggressively
improving them, and they were consuming huge quantities of food—not at three standard
mealtime sittings, but they were never not eating: at meal times, during all but the physical
classes, and in breaks during those.

Dobby and Winky were pushed hard to keep up with the cooking, cleaning, and repairing of
items, and Harry enlisted Geoffrey and the Potter elves to help them. The other elves also were
becoming less caricature-like and more well-formed every day. Dobby and Winky soon adopted
the Potter livery.

The older mates had dedicated some serious time to crafting their glamours. It came in handy
when they returned to normal time after the second Turning.

199
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Ron took one look at Harry and said, “Cor, Harry, what happened to you? Very nice, mate.”
Then he looked at Ginny and Hermione and his eyes bugged out. He quickly left the room.

“What’s wrong with him?”

“I think his sister giving him the horn was a bit much for him, Harry.”

Ginny grinned at Nym after this and then, with a wicked smirk, she went looking for Ron. She
spent the rest of the day teasing him viciously, bending over from the waist in front of him,
stretching with her arms over her head to reach a book off the shelf in front of him as he sat in
a chair, lying stretched out on a sofa with her back arched and her head in Harry’s lap.

Finally, in the evening, she looked at Ron and asked, “Enough?”

He simply blushed and nodded.

After that all the mates began applying subtle glamours, and Harry and Nym began to morph
themselves when they were outside the Ossuary.

The morning of the twelfth came and Harry left for the Ministry with Arthur.

They were back by lunch and Fred, George, and Ginny danced around cheering. Harry was
forced to do an act that he came to refer to as the ‘awed, thankful routine’. On top of all that
his scar burned like fire, and he followed the pain back to the twisted mind of Vulturewart.

He was terrified and then enraged. He isolated a kind of simacrula of his thoughts and filled it
with all his childish feelings and fears and left it way out at the edge of a barren island he
constructed. He then tied the connection from his scar directly to it. After that he ruthlessly
swept through his mind, uprooting and destroying anything even tenuously connected to his
scar.

Inside the bond the mates were analysing everything they had seen from Harry and Amelia.

That night Harry stepped into Nym’s room and held out his arms. The mates held his arm and
Harry popped them to the entry hall of the Ossuary. They went straight to the master suite and
found the other mates lined up and waiting. Harry kissed them one by one in greeting as they
all poured out their love and support to him. By the end of the line, where Hannah and
Emmeline were waiting, he felt better.

The Alpha, Primaries, Hannah, and Emmeline all went into the master suite. This was the
pattern into which Harry had fallen. Each night and each morning a mate from the rota and a
mate not in compulsion joined them.

200
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Harry would make love to two of the Primaries or Nym and one primary and the “team”, as
they had taken to calling themselves, in the evening and just a team in the morning, usually
followed by meeting a mate in the shower.

He wasn’t certain how they worked it out, but they seemed happy, and really that was all that
mattered to him.

One morning at breakfast a smiling Harry threw his mates a curve. He walked Nym to her seat
and then turned and went to Su. He picked her up out of her chair and walked back to the
master suite. He stripped her and himself and very tenderly pleasured her.

Afterward, he rose and dressed a stunned and uncoordinated Su and carried her back into the
dining room. He sat her back down in her chair and went to his seat as if nothing had happened.

Nym raised an eyebrow at him and he smiled broadly at her. “I just wanted to surprise you all,
Nym, and Su was feeling a little down.”

Su was surprised; she had felt a little low—nothing major, just a little down. She grinned at
Harry. “That’s a hell of a pick-me-up you have there, Harry.” Then she blushed at the
unintended image that suddenly presented itself to her. She filed it away to try at a later date.

Padma looked at Su with wide eyes as she picked up on the image and the thought of feather-
light charms occurred to her. She would have to do some more research.

From this, Harry developed a habit of finding the mate feeling most out of sorts and dragging
her off somewhere and pleasuring her, not himself, each day. He went to whatever lengths
were necessary to please them during these quick sessions, sometimes just snuggling,
sometimes making love.

This habit of his would grow into the ultimate fantasy thrill-ride for the women over the years.
He could read their fantasies and he worked damned hard to fulfil them. Padma and Su both
became adept with the feather-light charms, and one of their favourite things was having Harry
buried in them as they spun themselves to orgasm.

“Okay, everyone, now that our lover is through entertaining us for this morning—” here Nym
smiled at Harry and squeezed his hand warmly— “what are your impressions from the trial?”

Amelia spoke first. “No change, Nym. Dumbledolt intends to use Harry as a weapon.

“New information developed as the trial progressed, however. I would be willing to charge
Sorrow Um Bitch with the attempted murder of Lord Potter. I would also be willing to charge
Minister for Mismanagement Horn the Fudgepacker and Lord Clear Bad Faith with conspiring to
commit murder for the same crime.”

201
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Narcissa was barely holding in her laughter. “My, my, Amelia that is a nasty twist in your
knickers, isn’t it, dear?”

The bonded and Moody, who had heard Amelia’s tirade, chuckled while Amelia grumbled.

Harry appeared to be deep in thought. “So does that make the prince of Slytherin Snake ‘Bad
Faith’?”

Daphne responded immediately. “Not according to Pansy. It’s more like Inchworm Bad Faith.”

Narcissa, completely nonplussed, said, “The apple doesn’t fall far from the tree.”

Harry had put his fingers in his ears and was squeezing his eyes shut. “Oh no, I did not need that
image.”

Narcissa said, “So, to use Amelia’s highly amusing translations, Horn the Fudgepacker is in Clear
Bad Faith’s pocket, and we know that that pocket really belongs to Vulturewart, ergo the
Ministry is in Vulturewart’s camp.”

“Not the majority of it, Narcissa—small but significant portions of it,” Alastor continued. “While
I haven’t had time to check them all, while not here teaching I’ve been observing at the
Ministry. There are marked Death Eaters in all departments and most of them are in managerial
positions, the sole exception being the Department of Mysteries.”

“The break room has a killing ward on it. If it detects the Dark Mark it Vanishes that person to a
point several hundred metres under the surface of a lava pool on the American island of
Hawaii.”

The bonded sat stunned for a moment. Hermione finally said, “In a gruesome sort of way, that’s
brilliant. Visitors wouldn’t usually go to the staff break room; neither would intruders. It would
have the effect of screening only employees of the department.”

Emmeline nodded. “It’s not a place you’d expect a ward to be, either. To further the illusion,
there’s no door on the break room.”

“Who designed the ward, Emmeline? I’d love to talk to them.”

“I don’t know, Hestia; I’ll try to find out.”

“How many have you caught that way, Emmeline?”

“Since the ward went up, in the first war, we assume fourteen. At least fourteen employees
have disappeared while in the department that could not be accounted for in any other way.
The wards have also recorded fourteen activations, Hermione.”

202
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Emmeline, can we review that ward in Runes? I’d like to add it to the sets we’re creating.”

“What about Bellatrix, Hestia?”

“You’re going to have to take her and keep her someplace outside our wards, Harry. I think we
want to do that anyway, because to modify the Mark we’ll need time and a secure location
where we can all be. The power required to sustain her while the bonding runes are broken will
be enormous. You’ll have to have our help to bond her to you.” She looked at him and said,
gently and with obvious reluctance, “It’s possible that you’ll have to bond her as a slave, Harry.”

The reaction inside the bond was immediate and violent. Harry withdrew from the bond so
quickly that it was painful. The bonded all felt the aching emptiness when he left. Nym and the
Primaries lost consciousness.

Luna got up, walked to Harry, drew back, and slapped him as hard as she could. Harry oriented
on her. “Harry, you’re hurting Nym and the rest of us. Come back.”

As suddenly as he had gone, he was back.

Luna levitated Nym into Harry’s lap and sat in Nym’s chair. “You will bond Bellatrix as a slave,
Harry. If you don’t, she’ll die. She is not mad. She was held under the Imperious Curse for years
by her husband. Before being sent to Azkaban she was severely sexually and mentally abused.
You and our bond are her only hope. Stop being a baby about it and act like a man. Remember
what your mother wrote to you. You don’t really think you’ll abuse her, even if she is your
slave, with her sister in the bond, her niece as your Alpha, and Hermione, liberator of the
oppressed whether they want it or not, as one of your Primaries, do you? If so, you’ve deluded
yourself almost as badly as Vulturewart has. The wards won’t be a problem since she falls under
the vassal contract as soon as her marriage is terminated.”

Harry smiled at Luna and said, “Thank you, Luna. I love you.”

“I should think so; saving your Snargle-ridden butt is becoming a full-time job, Harry. Please
engage your Ravenclaw before you let out on your Gryffindork.”

Daphne sighed and passed Tracey a Galleon. “She was doing so well, too.”

Tracey looked at Luna and noticed that her eyes had gone completely white. She handed the
Galleon back. “And she still is; it’s all an act for him.”

“All right there, then, Harry? Nym?”

“We’ll be fine, Alastor. Sorry, Nym.”

203
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“We’ll be fine, Harry. Just don’t do that again. It hurts bad.”

“Well, me laird, it’s class, then, I believe.”

Harry carefully stood and lowered Nym to the ground. He was completely oriented on her and
the Primaries, broadcasting his remorse and love at the same time at extremely high levels.

As they entered class they sat. Finally Nym pushed back a little love and forgiveness to Harry,
and he turned down the level on his broadcasting. The other mates added to Nym’s forgiveness
and love through the day, and things slowly returned to normal.

On the fourteenth of August at dinner, Amanda reviewed what she was going to discuss with
the Queen and Prince.

Harry understood that she had to discuss the American government’s position; but he wasn’t
certain, other than being her bonded, why he was going with her.

Amanda felt it and rolled her eyes. The Slytherin mates giggled. “Are they all this dense over
here?”

Tracey drawled, “Unfortunately, but apparently you get used to it. Or take a Yank or an Aussie
as a lover if you aren’t bonded.”

Harry pouted.

“Harry, you’re going with me just—to be you. The intent is for the Queen to meet you. She’ll
need to know you before you destroy Voldemort and half of her magical peers, and possibly
strip the rest of them of their lands and titles by conquest. We want her to give you her leave to
act. In order to do that, she’ll have to get to know you, lover.”

They all laughed as they felt Harry’s nervousness increase rather than recede.

“Don’t worry, Harry, she’ll love you,” Nym said and then laughed at the sheer panic this induced
in Harry. “Well, maybe not like we love you, but she will love you.”

The next day Amanda, dressed very elegantly in a shimmering gray silk sheath which ended just
below her knees, and Harry, resplendent in formal morning dress with the Potter crest
repeated in detail on his tie in black on black, first Apparated to Crathie, Aberdeenshire,
Scotland, and then Harry handed Amanda into a formidable black Lincoln Continental limousine
of the U.S. diplomatic service.

In the car the American chargé d'affaires met them and briefed Amanda during the short ride to
Balmoral.

204
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

When they arrived at Balmoral, Harry stepped out of the limousine; as he went to hand out
Amanda, the chargé d'affaires moved to step in front of him. As he did, he glanced into Harry’s
eyes and froze. The burning glare he received stayed with him for the rest of his life, and in that
moment he knew that if he touched the Ambassador he was going to die. He moved back with
alacrity and Harry handed Amanda from the car.

“And now you know why you had to accompany me, Harry. The bond will eventually settle a
little more and you’ll tolerate us being touched, but it will always be a problem.”

They turned and were met by Andrew, Duke of York. Amanda dropped a small curtsey and
Harry bowed from the shoulders, but not deeply. Amanda said, “Your Highness, may I present
my bonded.” The Duke smiled and interrupted her. “Harry James Potter, Magical Duke of
England, Wales, Scotland, and Briton; pleased to meet you, Your Grace.”

Harry blinked. “The pleasure is mine, Your Highness.”

“If you please, Your Grace, Duchess Amanda, Her Majesty, awaits.”

Harry offered Amelia his left arm and they followed Andrew into the castle.

Harry could feel the magic as they entered. It seemed to be judging him. Then suddenly it
seemed to accept him and rejoice that it had found him.

They entered a sitting room and approached a woman who sat at a small table.

Amanda dropped a deeper curtsey and Harry bowed a little more deeply. Amanda said, “Your
Majesty, thank you for seeing us.”

The Queen looked at Harry for a moment and then said, “‘Us’ as in the United States, or ‘Us’ as
in Clan Potter, Duchess Potter?”

“You invited us as the United States, ma’am; His Grace is simply accompanying me as my
bonded.”

“Would that it were so simple, Your Grace. We will hear from the United States first, and then
we will hear from Clan Potter.”

Harry thought about it for a minute and then said, “Your Majesty, with your permission, then, I
would appreciate it if my Alpha could attend you.”

“Harry, what are you doing? You’ve as much as told her you’re in a multiple bonding. Her son is
magical and she is aware of the wizarding world, at the very least. She knows the customs and
usages.”

205
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“She is my liege, Amanda. I don’t intend to start down the path of deceiving her. That way lies
defeat.”

The Queen spoke. “We would appreciate the Duchesses’ attendance, Your Grace.” She had
watched as the silent conversation passed between her Duke and the Ambassador of the
Magical United States. She knew they were bonded. She saw to the core of Harry’s mention of
his Alpha. She was glad that he refused to dissimulate in front of her.

The Queen’s answer launched a mad scramble at the Ossuary to get Nym showered, dressed,
and coiffed for tea with the Queen. Suddenly it occurred to Amelia that the Queen had said
‘Duchesses’.

“Geoffrey?”

Pop!

“Yes,my lady?”

“We will require the bonded to be dressed to take tea with the Queen.”

“Yes, my lady.”

Geoffrey snapped his fingers and thirty-three female elves appeared. “Maeve, you will prepare
the ladies to meet the Queen for tea. You have ten minutes.”

The female elves each popped away to a different mate. Maeve went with Amelia.

“Your Grace, if you will follow me, I will show you to the Apparation point.” Harry followed
Andrew.

As soon as they were out of earshot, Andrew asked Harry, “So—how many, Your Grace?”

Harry looked at Andrew for a moment and then said, “Thirty-four so far, Sir.”

The butler behind them nodded, dropped back a few steps, and spoke into his left sleeve.

They went outside and down a graveled path to a small copse of trees. “Your Grace, if your
bonded are in service to any other than you and your liege, they won’t be able to penetrate the
wards on this point.”

Harry nodded tightly. He turned to the pad.

“Harry, here we come. Geoffrey and Maeve are going to pop us to you.”

206
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Suddenly there were thirty-three women standing on the gravel pad in the copse of trees.

Andrew was impressed. The Duchesses Potter were all beautiful, in top physical condition. They
were elegantly dressed in the same type of sheath as the Ambassador, in all different colours
but all in the shimmering silk charmeuse, and they obviously completely committed to Harry
Potter. Without exception, the first thing any of them did was search for him until they found
him and then look him up and down, reassuring themselves he was fine. It was also obvious
that they were hugely magically powerful.

Andrew had a minor talent for aura reading. Even without trying hard he could see their flaring
auras. Theirs were nowhere near the searing brightness of their lord’s, but they were all bright.

Luna looked at Andrew and said, “The Prince is an aura reader.”

As Andrew watched, their auras all faded. “What gave me away?”

The Duchesses Potter all dropped small curtseys. Harry said, “Duchess Luna is a full aura reader,
Sir.” Luna dropped another small curtsey so Andrew would know who she was.

“Ah. Well, if you and your very, very lovely ladies would follow me, Your Grace, we will attend
the Queen.”

“Of course, sir.”

Andrew struggled to get the words out. As he had started speaking, the most striking lady had
stepped up to Harry and he had offered her his right arm. There could be no question of who
the Alpha female in this group was. Andrew turned and led the way back into the castle.

After Andrew and Harry had left, the Queen summoned the Lord President of the Privy Council
and the Prime Minister. Amanda had relayed the concerns and offer of the Integrated United
States to the Queen.

“Ambassador, please relay our gratitude to your government. We appreciate their concern and
their offer of support and shall not hesitate to call upon your government to render any
necessary aid. You will be in a unique position to coordinate this activity after today.”

“Thank you, ma’am,” Amanda replied as she puzzled through the Queen’s reply. Her mind
rebelled at the obvious meaning. Luna just smiled as she heard the Queen’s statement through
Amanda.

Harry and the bonded entered the room.

Andrew stepped up to his mother. “Your Majesty, I would like to present the Duchesses
Potter.”

207
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Harry stepped forward with Nym still on his arm, and stopped as she curtseyed. He introduced
her. “Your Majesty, the first among equals, Duchess Nymphadora Tonks Potter.” Tonks rose
and moved to Harry’s left side.

The Primary wives stepped forward and dropped curtseys. “Ma’am, my primary wives: Duchess
Hestia Jones Potter, Duchess Hermione Granger Potter, Duchess Ginevra Weasley Potter,
Duchess Susan Bones Potter, and Duchess Daphne Greengrass Potter.”

As he said their name they rose from their curtseys. When he finished they moved off to the
side. The next five stepped forward and dropped curtseys.

“Ma’am, the bonded: Duchess Rita Skeeter Potter, Duchess Septima Vector Potter, Duchess
Ann Morley Potter, Duchess Marie Crouching Cougar Potter, Duchess Amelia Bones Potter.”

They next five stepped up as their mates rose and move off to the side. This procedure
continued through all the mates until Harry concluded, “And Duchess Tracey Davis Potter,
ma’am.”

Andrew goggled when Minerva was introduced. She had never looked this hot when he was in
school.

The Queen was smiling. “You have your work cut out for you, my Lord.”

“It is truly a labor of love, ma’am. I am the most fortunate of men.”

“My congratulations, Duchess Nymphadora; so young, yet so well trained.”

“Truly, ma’am; however, we cannot take credit. It’s just the way he is. It is we who are the most
fortunate of women.”

The Queen seemed to consider for a moment and then looked at Harry. “My Lord, rumour of
turmoil in our magical realm has reached not only our ears but the ears of our allies. Perhaps
you could dispel the rumour.”

Amanda’s mouth dropped open for just a fraction of a second, as did those of Amelia and
Narcissa. The Queen did not miss it.

“Ma’am, surely you should ask your Minister of Magic, or Duchess Amelia, the director of your
Ministry of Magical Law Enforcement. I wouldn’t wish to overstep my bounds.”

“Oooohh, very smooth, Harry. Ten points to Gryffindor.”

Minerva and Harry both grinned tightly at Daphne.

208
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

The Queen did not miss that, either. “We have come to distrust the platitudes of the Minister,
and we have been forestalled from contacting Duchess Amelia. We would appreciate the views
of our preeminent Duke of the magical realm.”

This time Daphne’s mouth dropped open and stayed that way. Tracey leaned over and with a
delicate index finger lifted her mate’s jaw closed. “Tsk, tsk, I knew the Gryffindor would rub off
on you.”

Daphne blushed and the Queen smiled in triumph. She thought to herself, I haven’t had this
much fun in a long time. Such a nice, powerful group of women and this young Duke, oh my!

Luna grinned and relaxed. There had been two possible outcomes to this meeting. Harry had
just ensured the better outcome for the bonded. Almost the entirety of the entrenched, stodgy
magical world was going to regret this, however.

Harry looked at Amelia and then at the Queen. “Ma’am, if you would allow it, I believe Duchess
Amelia can summarise the events to this point, and then I’d be happy to discuss our plans. This
will take some time, however.”

“Proceed, Your Grace.”

Harry looked at Amelia and nodded. Nym wandlessly cast privacy charms on the room. Amelia
stood and began.

“Ma’am, Sir, Lord President, Mr. Prime Minister. As you know, there were two components to
what the Mundane call the Second World War. Adolph Hitler was also a Dark wizard known as
Grindlewald. Dark wizarding folk at this level of power are called Dark Lords or Dark Ladies. He
was killed by APWB Dumbledore in 1945, ending the war in Europe. The war in the Pacific
continued, as the Dark Lady Yurikiku had managed to gain control of Japan. The Americans
finally used nuclear weapons to force Japan to surrender. They were successful in this because
through an act of Providence the Dark Lady Yurikiku was vaporised in the attack on Hiroshima.

“Unfortunately, Tom Marvolo Riddle, or the Dark Lord Voldemort, as he styles himself,
appeared on the scene at about the time of Grindlewald’s demise. He was born of a witch
mother and a Muggle father in 1926. His mother had fallen in love with his father, who was a
Muggle; he did not return her love and she used a love potion on him. While she was pregnant
with Tom Jr., it was revealed that she was a witch; Tom Sr. left her and moved back into the
Riddle house with his parents. Tom Jr.'s mother died giving birth to him, and he was raised in a
Muggle orphanage.

“However, he was a powerful wizard and he excelled at Hogwarts, winning awards for services
to the school and for magical merit. He was Head Boy in his seventh year. But he was already

209
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

dabbling in the Dark Arts even while still at school. Some of his closest ‘friends’ in Slytherin
were already calling him Lord Voldemort.

“After leaving Hogwarts, Riddle worked at Borgin and Burke's in Knockturn Alley. His job was to
ferret out items of value and obtain them at the lowest price possible. He disappeared one day
and was not seen for years.

“He gathered supporters together under the sign of the Dark Mark and called them Death
Eaters. He spent years trying to discover the secret of immortality, and some of the
experimentation he did on himself apparently had some effect when he attacked and failed to
kill my Lord Harry Potter. The rebounding spell didn't kill Voldemort, but it did rob him of his
body; it wasn't until thirteen years after his fall that he managed to regain some of his power
and a body of sorts using a Dark ritual requiring Harry’s blood, and in the process causing the
murder of Cedric Diggory, another Hogwarts student.

“Riddle has since been engaged in gathering followers and conducting political operations both
to suppress knowledge of his return and to cement his power in the Ministry. Oddly enoughn
Riddle a half-blood wizard, publicly espouses a ‘pureblood’ philosophy and intends to take over
the magical word and then eliminate the Mundane.”

Andrew took the opportunity that her pause afforded. “So Flight of Death is back, and the
Ministry is denying it and actively attempting to suppress the knowledge of his return.”

Amelia replied, “Yes, sir.”

Andrew was fuming.

The Queen looked at Harry. “And your plan, Your Grace?”

Harry blinked. His plan?

“Ma’am, not knowing how much you know of my story, please feel free to interrupt at any
time. I’ll give you some background.”

The Queen was pleased; this would give her an opportunity to know her young Duke’s frame of
mind.

Harry continued, “I was born on 31 July 1980 to Lily and James Potter. James Potter’s best
friend, Sirius Black—Lord Black—was named my godfather. Sirius, James, Lily, and their friend
Remus Lupin were all part of an organisation known as the Order of the Phoenix. This
organisation was made up of witches and wizards and led by APWB Dumbledore; they were
desperately fighting against Riddle. They were outnumbered and many of them were killed, but
they fought on. They were, however, slowly but surely losing. James and Lily had narrowly
escaped Riddle three times during this time, fulfilling one of the requirements of a prophecy.

210
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Before I was born, a prophecy had been made about a boy that would be born at the end of
July; the prophecy indicated that this person would be able to defeat the Dark Lord. Riddle
heard part of the prophecy through an agent and resolved to destroy the child.

“Both I and another child, my friend Neville, Lord Longbottom, would have fit the prophecy, but
Voldemort decided that I must be the one and went after me. James and Lily knew that
Voldemort was trying to kill me, and by October of 1981 they had used the Fidelius charm to
hide themselves from the Dark Lord. Unfortunately, the person they chose as Secret Keeper for
the charm, another friend and Order member, Peter Pettigrew, turned out to be a double agent
who revealed their location to Voldemort.

“On the evening of 31 October 1981, the Dark Lord came to the Mundane town of Godric’s
Hollow, where James and Lily lived, and attacked. James tried to hold Voldemort off at the door
but failed; he was apparently killed there. Lily tried to run with me but Voldemort caught her.
Curiously, he offered to spare her life, but she stood in his way and he killed her to get to me.

“This sacrifice turned out to be vitally important to Dumbledore, for it was the ancient magic of
this act of sacrifice that protected me, or so he thought. When Riddle’s Killing Curse hit me, he
believed the protection of Lily's sacrifice made the curse rebound onto Riddle, who was
disincorporated. The curse left this scar in the shape of a lightning bolt on my forehead.” He
pushed his hair back from his forehead and showed the Queen his famous scar. Impressed in
spite of herself, she nodded regally for him to continue.

“The truth appears to be that the interaction of an ancient blood charm Mother used and a
powerful Dark ritual Riddle was attempting to complete stripped the magic of everyone present
and put it in me. Dumbledore then cast bindings on my magic and exhausted himself doing so
while the modified ritual was still active, adding a significant portion of his own magic as he
established the bindings.

“The battle between my parents and Riddle left the house in ruins. Dumbledore dispatched
Hagrid to retrieve me, which he managed to do before the Mundane had a chance to
investigate and truly save me. While he was there, Hagrid encountered Sirius Black, who asked
that I be given to him, since he was my godfather. Hagrid refused, since he was following
Dumbledore's orders to retrieve me. Unable to sway Hagrid, and not wanting to kill him, Sirius
lent Hagrid his flying motorcycle to take me to safety.

“This turned out to be a mistake, in my opinion. Lord Black figured out who the traitor had
been, a wizard named Peter Pettigrew, and went after him. He managed to catch him, but
Pettigrew killed thirteen Mundane and cut off one of his own fingers, managing to escape.
Aurors arrested Lord Black and the Ministry sent him to Azkaban, a true hell on earth, without a
trial but with the consent of both Minister Fudge and Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot APWB
Dumbledore.

211
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“I believe this was a calculated move on Dumbledore’s part to insure that I did not go to live
outside his control. Sirius knew that in the wizarding world I would be placed with my
godparents if possible. Sirius knew he was my godfather and that my godmother was Alice
Longbottom. Lord and Lady Longbottom were tortured into insanity by Death Eaters the same
night my parents were killed. The only other person who knew this, until my parents’ will was
obtained from the Goblins a fortnight ago, was APWB Dumbledore. Duchess Amelia is the one
who finally managed to obtain a copy of the will.

“It is unclear where Hagrid and I were for the next twenty-four hours. Dumbledore apparently
spent the time arranging for my safekeeping in Privet Drive, against my parents’ express wishes,
which he knew as he was a witness on the will. Even Duchess Minerva, his closest confidant at
the time, didn't know what was going on. The next evening she met Dumbledore in Privet Drive
and shortly thereafter Hagrid arrived on the flying motorcycle with me. The three of them left
me in a bundle of blankets on the doorstep of my last surviving blood relatives, the Mundane
family Dursley, over Duchess Minerva’s protest. I should have been taken to Duchess Amelia
and raised by her.

“For the next ten years I lived a life of physical and emotional abuse. My Aunt Petunia, Lily’s
sister, and my Uncle Vernon were determined to squash any magic out of me. They never told
me about my true identity. They told me that my parents had died in a car crash, which was
also supposedly how I got the scar on my head. They doted on their son Dudley, who was a
spoiled bully, while making me sleep in a cupboard under the stairs. The number one rule in the
Dursley household was, ‘Don’t ask questions.’ Their goal was to keep me oppressed and
downtrodden in the hope that I wouldn’t develop what they considered to be abnormal
tendencies toward magic. They sent me to the same school as Dudley, who picked on me
mercilessly. The other kids at school tended to avoid me because they didn’t want to be nice to
someone Dudley picked on, or they’d attract his bullying on themselves. I was made to wear
Dudley’s old clothes; I wouldn’t have minded except for the fact that they were much too large
for me, as he outweighed me by at least seven stone.” The Queen tutted quietly to herself at
this catalog of woes.

“Despite the efforts of the Dursleys, I did exhibit some magical tendencies during my years at
the Dursleys with them. At one point, when Aunt Petunia had become so frustrated with my
untidy hair that she cut it all off, I turned up at the breakfast table the next morning with my
hair all grown back. Another time, I was being chased by Dudley and his gang when I found
myself unexpectedly up on the school roof. I turned a teacher’s wig blue and also shrank a
particularly ugly jumper of Dudley’s so I wouldn’t have to wear it.

“Periodically during these years, Uncle Vernon’s sister Marge would visit the Dursleys. She took
great delight in tormenting me. She would give expensive presents to Dudley and either
something horrible or nothing at all to me—not that I minded after the age of about six, as I
wanted nothing from the great cow. She brought her pet bulldog, Ripper, to visit and when I
was nine, she actually allowed the dog to chase me up a tree, where I had to remain until she

212
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

called the dog off after midnight. That was one of the best times I had during her visit as I didn’t
have to cook and clean for her and her miserable dog.

“By the time I was ten years old I had been starved into a skinny, knobbly-kneed boy with
untidy black hair and a narrow face. I wore glasses which were broken from repeated blows
aimed at me by Dudley. It did make me surprisingly quick, a skill developed over years of
getting out of the way of my bullying cousin. I still lived in the cupboard under the stairs.

“My life changed abruptly during the summer of 1991. Strange letters began arriving which
frightened my aunt and uncle into fleeing the house and running to hide in a hut on a rock out
at sea. In the midst of a huge storm, with waves crashing on the rock, Hagrid arrived just after
midnight. He discovered that I had no idea that I was a wizard. Hagrid did his best to explain all
about my past, and when morning came on 31 July 1991, Hagrid took me to Diagon Alley to
shop for the things I would need for school. A few weeks later, on 1 September, I boarded the
Hogwarts Express and was taken to Hogwarts.

“During my first year I became close friends with Ron Weasley and Hermione Granger.” Here
Harry smiled at a blushing Hermione. “I developed a rivalry with Draco Malfoy. I was an average
student. I learned to ride a broom and discovered that I was a natural at it. I was made a
member of the Gryffindor Quidditch team, the youngest House player in a century.

“During this first year it became evident that Riddle was trying to infiltrate the school to try to
obtain a Philosopher's Stone which was hidden on the third floor. Hermione, Ron, and I
eventually uncovered the plot and chased Professor Quirrell, who had been possessed by
Riddle, down into a series of chambers under the school. Here, with Ron and Hermione, I
overcame numerous magical challenges and eventually faced Quirrell and Riddle. I successfully
protected the Stone from Riddle, although I was seriously injured in the process and spent
three days unconscious in the hospital wing afterward.

“I was sent back to the Dursleys by Dumbledore when school let out. There I was locked into a
small bedroom when I wasn’t forced to work. I did get to spend the last part of the summer at
the Weasley home after Ron and his brothers rescued me from the room the Dursleys had
locked me into.

“At school that second year, a possessed diary that Lord Malfoy had slipped to Duchess Ginevra
allowed the seventeen-year-old Riddle to possess her and loose a Basilisk on the school. Riddle
was up to his old tricks, terrorising the world, this time with the added twist of attempting to
steal the Duchess Ginevra’s life force to resurrect his sixteen-year-old self from the diary. He
had not counted on her fighting him off for months as we blundered around attempting to
figure out what was going on—or his sycophant made that misjudgement.

“We managed to figure it out just as Duchess Ginevra was taken into the Chamber of Secrets by
Riddle to complete the theft of her life force and his resurrection. Duchess Hermione and
several other students had been Petrified by the Basilisk by this time. Hagrid had been taken to

213
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Azkaban by Aurors acting on Fudge’s instructions, at Lord Malfoy’s urging, so that ‘he could be
seen to be doing something’, and Dumbledore had been removed by the board of Governors,
again at Lord Malfoy’s urging, and was surprisingly absent from the school and its environs.

“I managed to find the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets and Ron, Professor Lockhart, and I
entered the Chamber. As it turned out, Lockhart was a fraud—as we the students knew, but the
Amazing APWB Dumbledore had not managed to figure out. Lockhart was good at one thing,
though: memory charms. He attempted to Obliviate Ron and I using Ron’s broken wand. The
charm backfired and he is now a resident of the Permanent Spell Damage Ward at St. Mungo’s.
I proceeded into the Chamber, leaving Ron on the other side of a rockslide that Lockhart’s
backfiring spell had caused. In the Chamber, with the help of a Phoenix, I was able to kill the
Basilisk and fight Riddle, eventually killing his avatar, or whatever he was. Unfortunately, I was
bitten by the Basilisk and the Phoenix saved me with its tears. Fortunately, killing Riddle’s
avatar saved Duchess Ginevra.

“Of course, Dumbledore was restored as Headmaster. Lord Malfoy was exposed as the one who
had caused the Chamber to be opened by giving Duchess Ginevra the diary. I freed Dobby, a
house-elf who was being abused by Lord Malfoy, and Lord Malfoy was removed from the Board
of Governors. Duchess Hermione and the other victims were cured. All’s well that ends with
Harry being the good little tool,” he said, with a touch of bitterness that the bonded had not
heard for some time.

“The year ended and Dumbledore put his tool away in the Dursley shed for another summer of
sharpening through abuse.

“Third year was great, in a morbidly dangerous kind of Dumbledore-sharpening-his-tool way. I


did some accidental magic and blew Marge Dursley up and she went floating around Little
Whinging putting on quite the spectacle. I was met by Minister Fudge who, trying to impress
me or curry favour, installed me in the Leaky Cauldron for most of August.”

“I found out that the criminal Sirius Black had escaped and might be after me—no reason why
given. You must remember I didn’t know the whole story of my orphaning yet. So we meet at
the Leaky Cauldron and Ron, Hermione and I went off to Hogwarts.

“Remus Lupin was on the train with us—thankfully, as the train was stopped by Dementors, the
soul-sucking guards of Azkaban. The Dementors were strangely attracted to me, of course, and
Professor Lupin had to cast a Patronus charm to chase them away. Remus turned out to be one
of the two best Defense Against the Dark Arts teachers we’ve ever had.

“Odd things kept occurring as Lord Black was in fact at the school. Remus taught me many
things, the Patronus charm among them. The year progressed with me trapped at the school
and followed everywhere I went.

214
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Lord Black, however, was not pursuing me; he was pursuing Pettigrew, who was in his rat
Animagus form and had been hiding out at the Weasleys’ for twelve years as their pet.

“We eventually tracked down Lord Black and Pettigrew. But it all went pear-shaped when
Dumbledore’s pet Death Eater Snape stuck his exceedingly long nose in things. Lord Black was
almost Kissed by the Dementors. He was captured and scheduled to be Dementor-Kissed by
Minister Fudge. Duchess Hermione and I had to use a Time-Turner to go back and help Sirius
escape and get the truth out of Pettigrew.

“Unfortunately, Pettigrew escaped and Lord Black was forced into hiding because Dumbledore,
even now that he knew the truth of Lord Black’s innocence, would not move against Fudge,
even though as head of the Wizengamot he could. If he had, it would have freed Lord Black and
I would have been able to go live with him, out o Dumbledore’s control. Can’t have the weapon
getting lose and growing a brain.

“So back to the shed with the tool, it was. Can’t have one of your tools getting rusty.

“Next we move on to the triumph of will that was Dumbledore’s resurrection of the Tri-Wizard
tournament—a Tournament in the old sense, where contestants were regularly killed, so many
that for a long time the tournament was canceled.

“Our second good Defense teacher, Alastor Moody, was with us that year. Unfortunately, he
had been replaced by a Death Eater using a potion called Polyjuice which allowed him to
assume the physical form of Dumbledore’s supposed best friend. Dumbledore is a master of
Legilimency—reading minds, if you will, ma’am. Surprisingly, this master mind reader couldn’t
tell that an insane Death Eater was impersonating his lifelong friend. There was also the
stunning coincidence that although Moody didn’t tell anyone he was going to teach, the Death
Eaters found out. I wonder which Snape—I mean snake—betrayed Dumbledore?

“Amazingly, despite rules announced to the contrary, my name was entered into the
tournament, by this same Death Eater as we discovered later. The tournament went ahead, and
I was forced to participate. At the last task, I attempted to share the trophy with the rightful
Hogwarts champion, Cedric Diggory. Unfortunately, the Death Eater impersonating Moody had
turned the trophy into a Portkey.

“This device dropped us in the Riddle family graveyard, where Pettigrew had prepared the
ritual to re-incorporate Riddle. Riddle ordered Cedric’s death and Pettigrew killed Cedric.
Pettigrew then executed the re-incorporation ritual. Riddle Summoned his Death Eaters and I
saw them all. Lord Malfoy was among them. Then I dueled Riddle. I managed to escape, taking
Cedric’s body with me.

“Using the Portkey, we were returned to the school. As the supposed adults sorted out what
had happened—more like worked out how they were going to spin it to their advantage—the
person I knew as Moody took me back up to the school and tried to get information from me.

215
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Failing that he was just about to kill me when I was “saved” by Dumbledore. He had the Death
Eater questioned under Veritaserum, an illegal substance for anyone but MLE officials but
which Snape just happened to have in his vest pocket, and discovered that Moody was locked
in the imposter’s trunk and had been all year.

“Before more questioning of the Death Eater Barty Crouch, Jr., could occur, the Minister had
him Kissed by Dementors, a capitol punishment with no trial. Normally Dementors are
stationed at Azkaban, but for some reason they were already on hand at Hogwarts.”

“Dumbledore applied his usual methods and it was back in the shed with the tool.

“Then this summer, two Dementors under the control of Undersecretary Umbridge were sent
after me in the street near the Dursleys’ home. I defended myself and my cousin Dudley. I was
charged with under-age use of magic and expelled from Hogwarts before I could walk back to
the Dursleys’ house with Dudley and Mrs. Figg, a neighbor. Fifteen minutes later I received a
letter that told me I was not expelled after all but I would have to go to a hearing.

“Instead of a hearing I got a trial before the full Wizengamot, Undersecretary Umbridge
prosecuting, Minister Fudge sitting on the panel.

“I was acquitted and now am expected to eagerly await Fudge’s next attempt on my life or
character and Dumbledore’s next go at tool-sharpening.

“In my four years in the wizarding world I have watched sentient magical creatures
systematically deprived of their basic rights. I have as watched wizards and witches of superior
ability but supposedly inferior blood have been disenfranchised and used as chattel in the
obscure games of old men with hidden agendas. There is no representative government in the
wizarding world unless you can afford to pay for it. The side of the “ight” is as bad as the side of
the “dark”, both seeking power apparently for power’s sake. One is disguised as the greater
good and the other as the way to save magic for the “Pure”.

“Ma’am, I’m reminded of a document George III received from another group of oppressed
people. And paraphrasing those distinguished Gentlemen of the Colonies, I believe the
sentiment applies. The Ministry of Magic and the Wizengamot are irredeemably corrupt. The
entire system, from schools to the bureaucracy, is pointed to gaining and securing privilege for
those deemed Pure—not by a system of laws approved by the people but by the greed and
insecurity of the less able few. Sentient magical creatures are not only not represented but are
regulated like beasts. Women are treated as property to be used to gain advantages through
marriage. Many witches and wizards are not educated in magic, and none are educated in the
physical sciences or the liberal arts.

“I propose to change this system by conquest, first to a feudal duchy under me with you as my
liege, and then as quickly as can be made to happen to the rule of a constitutional monarchy
with the British monarch as the monarch in Parliament.”

216
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

The Queen looked at Harry and said, “La Reyne le veult.”

The Lord President and the Prime minister gasped.

“Very nicely done, my lord—she said, ‘The Queen wills it’.”

“Get ready, Harry, there’s more coming.”

“Thank you, Amanda—and what’s coming, Luna?” Luna just smiled.

“The Magical Nobles of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, having
signed neither the Magna Carta Libertatum of 1215 nor the Coronation Charter of 1100 nor any
and all charters or attachments thereto, and not having sworn their oaths of fealty to the Realm
and crown as it was reconstructed, are declared to be forfeit.”

“Harry James Potter, kneel.”

The queen rose from her seat and extended her right hand. “Sword.” The Sword of State
appeared in her hand.

“Harry James Potter, swear.”

“I, Harry James Potter, do swear fealty to the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern
Ireland and to Elizabeth II, Dei Gratia Britanniarum Regnorumque Suorum Ceterorum Regina,
Consortionis Populorum Princeps, Fidei Defensor,” Harry said, mightily confused as he didn’t
know that much Latin.

“Rise, created the Duke of Magic of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland,
Defender of Magic, and Magical Champion of the Crown and Realm.” As the Queen said this,
she tapped Harry first on his right shoulder and then his left, and last she rested the sword on
top of his head. When the sword first touched Harry’s head, a glow formed around him and
traveled to the Queen first and then Andrew and then the castle. The glow returned and
reentered Harry. He smiled.

The Queen lifted her sword and Harry rose. She saw his smile and she knew he had connected
with the realm, as she had at her coronation. He was not bound to just her but primarily to
magical Britain, the magical Briton of Arthur and Merlin.

The Lord President and Prime Minister looked at the Queen. They knew she had just taken the
unprecedented step of creating a Hereditary Peer and then installed him in charge of Magical
Britain outside of the constitutional monarchy. He was in fact a feudal duke, a tyrant in the
classical sense, reporting only to the Queen and responsible only to the ethereal, or so they
thought, realm.

217
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Nym stepped up beside Harry and kissed him firmly on the cheek. “Let me be the first to
congratulate you.”

“Certainly, Your Grace, and thank you.”

The Queen smiled an evil little smile at Harry and looked at the mates. “Duchesses Potter,
kneel.”

They dropped to their knees, somehow ending up in the order in which they had been mated.

The Queen looked at Nym. “Swear.”

“I, Nymphadora Potter, do swear Fealty to the Realm of the United Kingdom of Great Britain
and Northern Ireland, and to Harry, Duke of Magic, of the same.”

The Queen Looked at Nym for a moment and then smiled slightly. There was no other true oath
she could swear. She was fully bonded, and all of her fealty to a person was for Harry.

“Rise, created the Duchess of Magic of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern
Ireland, Defender of Magic.”

The light flowed again, out of Nym, but this time to the castle and Harry with just a bit to the
Queen. The light flowed back into Nym as Harry pulled her to her feet. The Queen had already
moved to Hestia and repeated the process of swearing her and then creating her Duchess. The
Queen went down the line and created all the bonded as Duchesses. They all swore the same
oath Nym had.

“You will bring any other women that you bond to me, Your Grace. I will then decide whether
or not they will be created.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“You will, in as expeditious a manner as possible, destroy the forces of Darkness that threaten
magical Britain. You will then remove the pretenders to power in our former Ministry of Magic
to me to be judged. In all other cases you have the right to dispense High, Middle, and Low
justice.”

“You will establish a fair and universal education system and a nondiscriminatory hiring system.
Once you have completed these tasks we will review your charge.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Now, go talk to his Grace the Duke of York while I talk to our lovely Ladies.”

218
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Harry, Andrew, the Lord President, and the Prime Minister bowed and withdrew. They went
down the Hall to the billiard room and took seats.

Meanwhile the Queen had turned to Amelia. “Amelia, I am very disappointed.”

Amelia cringed; she thought she knew what was coming. “I beg your pardon, Your Majesty. I
have only recently become aware of the problem, and we’ve begun making the necessary
moves to install a just government.”

“Amelia, I’m not talking about that. We have every confidence in our Duke. I am talking about
the fact that you have finally bonded and neglected to tell me. And to an absolute powerhouse,
too. You should have felt the wards react to him. They essentially threw this castle and the
Realm at his feet.”

Amelia’s mouth worked but no sound came out, so Narcissa helpfully chimed in. “Your Majesty,
what Amelia wants to say is that we just recently discovered who the object of our magic’s
seeking was. We’ve only been bound for a few days.”

Amelia finally got her voice back. “Yes, ma’am, Narcissa is correct.”

The Queen turned to Minerva, who looked like she was trying to hide behind Nym. “Min, stop
hiding. Gryffindors charge ahead. Come talk to me.”

Minerva walked toward the Queen. “Elizabeth, how are you?”

“Fine, Min, but look at you! Rebonding has certainly agreed with you.”

“Thank you, Elizabeth.”

By now the mates had got over being stunned and were perusing Minerva’s memories of her
school years. And there they found a young Alexandra Gotha, Gryffindor 37-44.

“So how did this happen, Min?”

“Elizabeth, I am truly amazed every time I hear Harry’s story. I suppose that being so close to
the centre of it all I never saw the whole of it from the outside as Harry has. From his point of
view the magical world is mad, anachronistic, and self defeating. The more I know him and the
other half-bloods and first generation witches in the bond, the more I’m convinced he is
correct. Despite our best efforts, we have ended up as Harry has described us. I see no other
course but the one he has selected.”

“I would ask that when Harry brings Dumbledore to you for justice, you know that he has truly
tried to act for the greater good. Some of his decisions haunt him.”

219
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“As they should, Minerva. You know that he should have come to me, but he never has. I’m
even more suspicious of his motives than His Grace is. However, answer the question. I want to
know how you bonded with our Young Power.”

Minerva blushed to her roots. “In the normal way, Elizabeth.”

The Queen eyed Minerva, giving her a look that clearly said, “We’ll talk later.”

“Ma’am?”

“Yes, Hermione?”

“Is your whole family magical?”

“Yes, Hermione, but I worry about the younger generation. We, the royal families of Europe,
are as inbred as every other pureblood family, and it’s beginning to show.”

“If I may, Ma’am—how?”

“The normal way, Hermione. So far we’ve been fortunate and not had any Squibs, but it has
been very close on occasion. The Prince of Wales is an example he is barely able to cast magic.”

“So why not marry outside the royal lines, ma’am?”

“Hermione, you already know the answer. If it were any other line it would be acceptable, but
with both the Magic and Mundane worlds pressuring us it’s impossible to let a commoner
marry a Royal. Given those restraints, I don’t like to interfere with the young people’s lives.
There exists the possibility of some small relief in the Princesses.”

“I don’t understand, Ma’am.”

“They are both enormously powerful witches. We’re not exactly sure how that happened, as
frankly the power of the line had been declining.”

Minerva commented, “It happens, Elizabeth; I believe the Mundane call it a throwback.”

“You don’t intend to marry them to any of the European princes, so that’s why the so very
public split between the Duke and Duchess of York came about, ma’am?”

“Very good, Daphne. The Duke and Duchess are fully bonded; they will seek, and after some
bad press be granted, a divorce in the Mundane world. Things will go badly in the press, and
under that smokescreen we hope to have the Princesses educated at one of the magical

220
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

schools where they might be found by someone. The Duchess thinks it is a waste of time; she’s
convinced that they have already been found.”

“By Harry? You think Harry’s found them, don’t you? That’s why you created him so large and
hereditary.”

Tracey pinched her on the thigh. “Ouch!” Daphne gasped, suddenly realising what she’d said.
“Oh, my. I said that out loud—beg pardon, ma’am.”

The Queen chuckled. “You are a very Gryffindor Slytherin, Daphne. Yes, the Duchess believes
that they have been found by the Duke of Magic. They are both completely infatuated with the
glamourised history of Harry Potter and have been completely shattered by the press reporting
on him on occasion. Hermione was a great source of angst for Beatrice and slightly less for
Eugenie last year.

“He swore fealty, however, and that allows me to simply restore him; his line is already the
preeminent line in Europe.”

Hermione blushed.

“Ma’am, I’m sorry about that,” Rita said hastily. “It was before I’d really met Harry and I was in
turmoil over him ‘finding’ me. I was less than polite to both him and Hermione when I thought
they were involved.”

“That is a very thin excuse, Rita. I expect better of you in the future, or I will know the reason.”

The mates were treated to the displeasure of the Realm for a brief moment; it was a very
unpleasant experience. Rita, at whom it was directed, was crushed, and Nym bristled. Narcissa
moved quickly in the bond “Nym, she is your lord’s liege.” Nym settled, but the Queen did not
miss her bristling at the perceived slight toward her mate.

“Ma’am, it’s possible they have been found. I displayed signs as early as four years old,” said a
blushing Ginny.

“So young, Ginevra? Ah, but you are a Primary.”

“Ma’am, you could easily find out if the Princesses have been found. Simply introduce them to
Harry.”

“I hesitate for several reasons, Hannah. First, what are the effects of a finding on one so young?
Second, the Duke is so awfully powerful that the least bit of compatibility could force a finding.
Lastly, if they are found, then they will want to spend a lot of time with the Duke. I believe it
would be imprudent to impede the Duke’s war effort.”

221
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Narcissa said, “Ma’am, a finding would settle them. They would no longer be torn by angst, as
they could access Harry’s emotions. Also, they would be under the protection of his magic as
well as the realm’s magic. If his magic is going to find them, it will do so whether or not he’s
met them. We have mates here who were fully in compulsion and had never been closer to him
than three thousand miles away. As for spending time with him, Harry would spend time with
anyone except a Death Eater or Riddle; he is, however, completely focused on the upcoming
conflict. If they were found, he would not bind them until they were ready. He was almost
destroyed over Ginny and Luna. He flatly refused to bind Emma Dobbs or Victoria Frobisher
because of their age—they are twelve. There is no question he would bind them young if they
were found, but I’ll guarantee it won’t be as young as they’d like him to.”

“You’re a pureblood witch, ma’am. You know the secret: if found, as soon as their cycle settles
they will either be bound or become more and more erratic. The monarchy doesn’t need the
additional bad press this completely uncontrollable behavior would draw on top of the
firestorm the divorces would create. It would be better if they were bound early rather than
late.”

This time the Queen was processing what Narcissa had just said. The Prince of Wales’ real
divorce—he and Diana had never bonded—was looming, and that on top of the Duke of York’s
“divorce” was going to be difficult at best. The Princesses going destructive as they entered
their teens would be a disaster.

Hannah clarified her original point. “Ma’am, while all of that may be true, I believe a simpler
solution is at hand. The Princesses could be introduced to Nymphadora. As the Alpha, she can
easily tell not only if they are found but how compatible they are.”

The Queen blinked.

Daphne said, “The ever-practical Princess of Puff strikes again.”

“And directly to the heart of the matter, Daphne. We really must talk about that dreadful old
hat, Minerva. I believe it has clearly sorted this lovely child incorrectly,” The Queen said as the
mates chuckled.

This time Tracey’s tongue got away from her. “Oh, no, ma’am, you should see her at school.
The Ice Queen of Slytherin, that’s what they call her.”

The Queen smiled. “And now you, Tracey? Is it me, Minerva?”

“No, Elizabeth, it’s having a Gryffindor with Slytherin, Hufflepuff, and Ravenclaw tendencies
charging about in our heads.”

The queen made her decision and as they continued to talk, a house-elf popped into the Duke
of York’s apartments.

222
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Her Majesty asks for your and their Royal Highnesses attendance in the state sitting room,
Duchess. I will dress you.” The elf snapped her fingers and suddenly the Duchess was in a very
nice afternoon dress. The Princesses were also suddenly dressed appropriately for an audience
with the Queen.

Sarah blew her hair up out of her eyes in frustration, and she and the Princesses headed to the
state sitting room. She had been concentrating on Andrew’s conversations with the new Duke
of Magic. The young man seemed at first too war-like for her daughters, but Andrew in his
normal way had diverted Harry into talk first of sport and then of life in general. Sarah was
finding that Harry struck a chord deep within her. Thrust into the spotlight, he had alternately
been praised and abused, but he had retained a warm and genuinely likeable personality, and
sometimes he seemed lost. It made her want to hug him to her breast and protect him.
Through Andrew, she also felt the waves of power emanating from Harry; it was at first
disconcerting and then strangely comforting.

“What are we doing, Mum?”

“We’re going to meet some Duchesses your grandmother has just created.”

Beatrice sighed. “Don’t be that way, Beatrice. Some of them are close to your age. I’m sure
you’ll like them.”

They arrived and entered, and the Duchesses stood and dropped curtseys. Nym said, “Your
Royal Highnesses, Duchess.”

The newly created Duchesses arranged themselves gracefully into a line, and the Queen
escorted the Princesses and the Duchess of York down the line like she was inspecting troops.

“Beatrice, this is the Duchess Nymphadora.”

Nym extended her hand and Beatrice automatically extended hers. When Nym touched her it
was like grabbing a live wire—not painful, just a very severe tingle, and the room glowed
slightly. Beatrice felt the urge to submit.

Nym looked at the Queen and said, “Primary.”

“Duchess Nymphadora, Eugenie.”

Nym again extended her hand and Eugenie took it. This time there was a very definite shock
and the room glowed a little again.

Nym nodded to the queen and said, “Primary as well, ma’am.”

223
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Sarah stepped up and took Nym’s hand. Nym’s eyes widened. The room glowed brightly.

The Queen looked between the two Duchesses for a moment before Nym finally sorted it out in
her mind. She looked between the Queen and the Duchess. “Alpha, ma’am.”

The bonded gasped.

The Queen continued down the line, introducing the Princesses and the Duchess. All of the
bonded felt the urge to submit to Sarah, but it was not as strong as the urge to submit to Nym.
When Luna shook Sarah’s hand, her eyes went white and she smiled.

“You are a seer, Luna?”

“Yes Sarah, how did you—oh, drat. the eyes went again, didn’t they? Sorry.” She frowned in
concentration and her blue eyes were back.

Sarah chuckled and shook her head. She proceeded down the line.

After they had all been introduced, the Queen said, “Beatrice, Eugenie, why don’t you show the
Duchesses the castle?”

“Yes, ma’am.” Beatrice and Eugenie stood to the side and all of the bonded except for Nym,
Sarah, Minerva, Amelia, Amanda, Emmeline, and Narcissa joined them. They trooped out the
door and into the castle.

The ladies sat and the queen looked at Nym. “Alpha?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

Emmeline said, “I believe I can explain, ma’am. It seems that the Duchess of York is in fact an
Alpha of clan Potter, but a lesser Alpha than Nymphadora. I believe that if Sarah was not
bonded to Andrew, then she would bond to Harry. She is not quite as compatible as
Nymphadora is, but she’s more compatible than the rest of us. So little is known about multiple
bondings that we would have to study it, but I don’t believe her bond with Andrew is in any
danger. Should her bond with Andrew end, however, I believe she would immediately find
herself in compulsion for Harry and we would have co-Alphas.”

“And if my daughters are already bound to clan Potter, what then?”

Narcissa studied her for a moment: yes, definitely compatible, the same sense of honour so
deeply ingrained. “Then, ma’am, you will bond with Harry and mate with him and give your
daughters a niece who is their half-sister. Sarah, you know the answer: mating, madness, or
death are your choices. In your case it would be death. But we’re speaking of things that are so
unlikely as to be impossible. You love your lord as we love ours. You are going to sacrifice your

224
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

honour to provide a tenable life for his children, risking their hatred and the loss of your bond
with them. You’re doing this because you love him and them completely and without
reservation.

“You are fully bonded—we can feel it. If we couldn’t, then you would have been a threat and
Harry would most likely have killed you by now. He’s just as in love with Nym as you are with
Andrew. He would destroy the planet and all life on it for her, if required. Afterward he would
feel badly about it—right up until he saw her.”

The Queen smiled. “Nym?”

Nym said, “I dislike Nymphadora, ma’am, unless Harry says it. He tried Dora, but he said it was
frumpy. He likes Nym. He can call me Bessy if he wants, but since I don’t mind Nym for some
reason, the bonded have settled on it.”

The Queen chuckled. “Well then, Nym, what is your opinion?”

“I will, if it ever comes to, it accept a co-Alpha. I’m curious as to why I felt no attraction at all to
the Duke of York. I mean, if Sarah is compatible with Harry, shouldn’t I be compatible with her
bonded? I ask this because we are in fact in a war. If something were to happen to Harry and I,
then perhaps my bonded could survive with Andrew.”

Sarah asked, “Your bonded, Nym?”

“I’m as bonded to them all as Harry is. They are likewise as bonded to me. Hestia and I believe
that they would all survive Harry’s death or my death, but up until now we thought not both.
Perhaps now in the event of both our deaths you could become their Alpha.”

Sarah sat stunned for a moment. “In the event of both of your deaths I would become the
Alpha of a massively powerful magical clan of witches?”

“Yes, or condemn my bonded to death and madness.”

“Meanwhile, at some point both of my daughters will join this clan as Primary wives?”

Luna reentered the sitting room and walked straight to Sara. Her eyes were completely white.
“In no line of circumstance do I see you becoming the primary Alpha of Clan Potter, Your Grace.
Your daughters, however, will join the Clan as Primaries and they will be virgins when they join.
It is perhaps far in the future, though. They will intent-bond much earlier. Beatrice will marry
the Duke of Sussex, the line thought to be extinct in 1843 but really extant in Harry through his
mother’s family Evans. Eugenie will marry the Duke of Armaugh, thought extinct in 1836 but
extant in Harry through the Gryffindor line.”

225
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Each of the first children born to the the ladies in His Grace’s harem will represent a line that
the College of Arms thinks is extinct but can be traced to Harry through either the
Gryffindor/Potter Line or the Evans Line.”

“Harry will look different for each of the marriages to the Princesses because of his
Metamorphmagus abilities and will easily able to carry out any Royal duties he is assigned.”

Her eyes turned back to blue.

“Luna, that is very disconcerting.”

“I’m sorry, ma’am. I’m working on the eye thing.”

The Queen looked at her and laughed lightly. “I was actually referring to the seeing thing.”

“That, too, ma’am. I’ve been seeing today for as long as I can remember, but it kept changing.
Finally, about two weeks ago it settled down to what happened today and one other
possibility.”

Sarah had been thinking about something. “Luna, what happened in the other possibility that
kept me from being your Alpha?”

“We were unable to convince Harry to accept the harem. He fought on alone. Voldemort killed
Harry, became immortal, we all died, and the Americans executed their ‘contain and destroy’
plan. It was ghastly; millions died.”

The Queen looked at Luna. “You see all this? You poor child!”

“It’s fine, ma’am. It’s balanced by the good things I see. So far we’ve been able to stay on the
good path, and now most of the bad paths have fallen away. We have three major turnings—
forks, if you will—and then we’ll be fine.”

“Can you tell us what they are, Luna?”

“The bonding of Bellatrix as a slave, the death of Voldemort, and the death of Dumbledore are
the major turnings.

“Bellatrix’s binding may push Harry to the Dark. I doubt it, but it depends on her somewhat.
Voldemort’s death could possibly come too soon, allowing him to rise yet again. And
Dumbledore could die at the wrong time by Harry’s hand. That would be the ultimate
catastrophe.

226
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“I believe we will keep Harry from going Dark. I mean, Nym alone is much more seductive than
Dark magic, and that’s leaving alone Harry’s fascination with Minerva and that stunning,
delicious body of hers.”

“Luna Potter!”

“Shhhh, Minerva, we’ll talk more about that in private. Now, continue, child.”

“Yes, ma’am. We have to wait to kill Voldemort until the right time. Harry will know when that
is, and we have to find some things first; otherwise we’ll contain his soul and just kill it five
times in a row, about a minute apart.”

“The death of Dumbledore is currently obscured from me. I know he dies, but I can’t see which
way is better. If Harry kills him, though, it will lead to years of civil war in magical Britain. We
will still win, but it will be an empty victory. It will take us years to rebuild the magical world.”

The Queen looked at Nym. “Your Grace, if you could give me some time alone with my friend
Minerva?”

“Of course, ma’am.” Nym rose, despite Minerva glaring at her. “Ladies, if you would come with
me we’ll find the Princesses and our mates.”

Sarah looked at the gleam in the Queen’s eye and said, “I’ll come with you, Your Grace.”

They left the sitting room and when they got to the hall they all dissolved in fits of giggles.

Nym looked at Luna. “Luna, did you have to?”

“What? It’s the truth.”

Amanda chimed in, “That may be true, but it isn’t going to save you from the wrath of Minerva.
You and I have to have a long conversation about the diplomacy of truth, young lady.”

Sarah asked Nym, “Is it always like this?”

“You have no idea. Thirty-four fully functioning women in the bond, eighteen of them
teenagers—it’s a challenge sometimes, but so far it’s been a wonderful challenge.”

“Let’s find your mates and my daughters, Nym. It’s much too quiet for that many hormones to
be running round loose.”

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

227
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Back in the state sitting room, Minerva said, “Elizabeth, I am fully bonded. Anything you say to
me, Harry will know.”

“Does he know everything now, Min?”

Minerva got a faraway look on her face. “Yes. For some reason he is absolutely fascinated with
me. We’ve spent hours in each other’s minds.”

“A fascination not unreciprocated, I see.”

“Elizabeth, you have no idea. It is completely intoxicating. It’s like being in the centre of the
largest hurricane ever, and you’re completely in control. It would be so easy to slide into
venting your rage at everyone who has ever slighted you. I know I understand him better than
the other bonded, except for Nym. I could so easily misuse that massive power.”

“And why do you think he’s given you that control, Min?”

“He says I have an iron will. He doesn’t realise how close he came to breaking it, though. I
wanted to stay in his mind with him forever.”

“And aren’t you?”

Minerva blushed ferociously. “Elizabeth, you’re bonded. You know what I meant. The contact is
closer during intimacy.”

The Queen laughed heartily. “Min, I’ve missed you so! Was that so hard to admit?”

Minerva chuckled and they moved on to other topics.

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

In the Billiard room Andrew had been attempting to draw Harry out. He knew Sarah was
listening through their bond.

The Prime Minister and Lord President had wanted to discuss how Harry planned to conduct
the war and set up the new government as the Queen had instructed him to. Andrew was a
little put out with their approach.

“What the honourable gentlemen are forgetting is that the Duke is sovereign over magical
Britain. His fealty is to the Queen by his oath alone. We, Her Majesty’s government, will assist
him in his efforts. Our place is not to approve his actions. That authority is for the Queen alone.

“Now, while you gentlemen digest that, let’s talk about other things. Harry, I understand you
play a little Quidditch. Have you ever heard of the true sport of gentlemen called cricket?”

228
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

He watched in amazement as the young Duke exploded into laughter and then suddenly
stopped as if some one had thrown cold water on him.

“Oh, no! You have daughters, don’t you?”

Andrew was terribly confused by now. The feelings coming across the bond were not helping
either. Sarah was frustrated, then confused and slightly horrified, and then something he did
not understand.

“Eerrr—what? Ah, yes, I have two daughters, Princess Beatrice, seven years old, and Princess
Eugenie, five.”

Harry was just as lost in the bond as Andrew had been. He was feeling shock from his bonded
and then a moment of aggression. Suddenly they all settled.

“Sir, I’m afraid I was never taught how to suppress the seeking aspect of my magic. It is entirely
possible that my magic has found your daughters, if they are at all magical.”

Harry sat waiting for the axe to fall. Andrew instead smiled at him and hit him with a complete
non sequitur. “Harry, why were you laughing about cricket?”

“Sir, when I met Nymphadora’s dad for the first time, he asked me basically the same thing, and
then we watched a game together in his study.”

“More coincidence there, then, Harry?”

“Sir, I’m beginning to believe that, at least for me, no such thing as coincidence exists. I mean,
the parallels in the situations are just too striking.”

They were both compiling what they were learning from their bonded with what they were
doing at a blinding speed. The Prime Minister and Lord President were left far behind. They sat
waiting patiently and observing. Years of service had taught them that the Royals and people
like them were very different—not so different that you couldn’t understand them or anticipate
them, but different enough that it took years of study and concentrated effort to stay at the top
of your game.

Andrew and Harry continued to talk. Soon they saw Harry’s youngest mates being led by
Beatrice and Eugenie on a tour of the grounds.

“Nym I just saw the mates pass. Should I join them?”

“Sarah, the girls are outside with some of Harry’s bonded. Should Harry and I join them?”

229
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Nym turned to Sarah as Sarah turned to her, and at the same time they said, “My bonded sees
the girls and wants to know, should he join them?”

They replied simultaneously, “Yes.”

Luna laughed.

“Harry, you and Andrew go ahead. We’ll catch up.”

“Andrew, you and Harry go ahead. We’ll catch up.”

Harry shook his head.

Andrew laughed. “Give it up, Harry. It’s easier just to do what you’re told.”

“Oh, I wasn’t objecting. It just felt really weird, like I heard the Duchess in my head, too. Errrh,
your Duchess, I mean.”

By now, Andrew was on the verge of laughing. “Harry, my name is Andrew and the Duchess is
Sarah. Please, let’s just use our given names. It’s all giving me a headache.”

“Thank you, Andrew. If you think you have a headache, imagine what it’s like for me. I mean, at
least you grew up with this.”

Andrew was laughing now as he and Harry left the room and headed outside. The Prime
Minister and Lord President stood and bowed them from the room.

“Well, John, what are we going to do?”

“La Reyne le veult—we’ll do what the Prince told us to until she tells us different. We’ll support
His Grace the Duke of Magic as well as we can with whatever we can provide. And if we’re
smart, we’ll do it before the Americans can, Tony.”

“They wouldn’t dare.”

“Tony, in case you didn’t notice, the newly created Duchess Amanda is the Ambassador
Plenipotentiary of not just the magical United States but the United States in total. Their
government is integrated at the executive level. So they not only would, they have.”

“But several of the Duchesses are members of the Ministry of Magical Law Enforcement. One of
them is the Director.”

“And as such she reports to the Queen, not to me. Well, more to my side of the government up
until now, but in the final analysis her authority derives directly from the crown. We’ve been

230
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

remiss in letting the Ministry of Magic have its head, as it were. That must be stopped, but with
things as they are now I doubt we can do it without a war between Mundane, as they call us,
and Magical people. I believe the Queen has hit upon the solution. We let the Duke of Magic
clean them out and then he sets up a government to her liking. Our centre of influence can only
be in what she decides the form of that government will be.”

“We could offer instructors and constitutional experts.”

“Good, Tony, that’s the way to think. First I think we’ll need to offer a squadron of the SAS,
though. I’ll speak with Field Marshal Inge.”

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

In the gardens of Balmoral, Nym, Sarah, and the ladies found the Princesses and the mates just
before the dukes did.

“Mum! They’re Harry Potter’s Bonded! Is Harry here?” Beatrice questioned sharply as she
dragged Hermione and Daphne to her mother. She had immediately latched onto Hermione
and then Daphne. Eugenie trailed behind Beatrice, with Ginny and Su Li hovering over her.

“Yes, Harry is here, and he’ll be here in a moment with your father.”

Beatrice beamed. She had dreamed of this day.

Harry and Andrew rounded a corner of the yew hedge, and the Princesses froze.

Andrew looked at his daughters and knew his bonded had been correct: they were found by
Harry.

“Beatrice, Eugenie, let me introduce you to the Duke of Magic, Harry Potter.”

Harry walked to Beatrice as Ginny and Su led Eugenie up beside her sister. Harry reached
forward and Beatrice offered her hand. Harry bowed over it and kissed her knuckles. The light
they were accustomed to seeing at a bonding flared from Harry, Beatrice, the mates and, oddly,
Sarah. Harry turned to Eugenie and kissed her hand too. The same thing happened and they
found Beatrice, Eugenie, and Sarah in the bond. The mates automatically Occluded certain
portions of their memories.

Harry rose from Eugenie’s hand and the two Princesses immediately moved up beside him and
each took one of his hands.

“I told you, Andrew.”

“I know, Sarah. What do we do now?”

231
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Sarah didn’t answer, as she had found Harry’s memories of his childhood and first years at
Hogwarts. He was desperately attempting to Occlude memories of the bondings.

She looked at him and said, “Harry, stop that. I’m happily married, as you now know. I have no
intention of snooping.”

Harry blushed and Andrew laughed. “Now you know what I have to put up with, married to a
redhead, Harry.”

Harry wisely just looked at Andrew and raised an eyebrow.

Susan, Ginny, and Sarah rounded on the Duke of York. Wisely he capitulated immediately and
apologised abjectly while Harry and the rest of the mates laughed.

Beatrice was trying to lead Harry to the stables. He picked up Eugenie and let Beatrice lead him
away. Eugenie tucked her head into Harry’s shoulder and smiled contentedly.

“Sarah, what are we going to do about this? We share a very active bond, and Harry is still
bonding women.”

“Well, Nym, obviously you all know Occlumency. Andrew and I know the art also. We’ll simply
have to keep our barriers up, and we’ll need to instruct Beatrice and Eugenie in the art.”

Chu immediately volunteered. “I can teach them while we’re uptime, Nym. It will be interesting
to teach them so young. It may not be possible, but I should at least be able to teach them to
respect others’ barriers.”

“Nym, Sarah, I believe we can craft some runestones to prevent certain areas from being
accessed. It will be complicated and require a lot of power, but Harry is already planning the
personal wardstones for us and the Princesses, and also the Duke. He intends to charge them
the same way we did the others.”

Andrew was a little lost, but something suddenly occurred to him. “Sarah—you bonded to
Harry!”

“He’s not very quick, Sarah. First the redhead comment, and he just now caught on that you’re
bonded to us,” Daphne said with a smirk. “You could obviously do better, now Harry is much
better trained and almost completely housebroken.”

“But I’ve spent so much time on this one, Daphne. I hate to lose my investment.”

Andrew spluttered.

232
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

The women all laughed. Andrew grumbled under his breath all the way to the stables.

When they arrived, the women were enchanted. They had proceeded through the stables and
found Harry and the Princesses out back. Beatrice and Eugenie were mounted bareback on two
unicorn mares and Harry was rubbing the neck of a massive steel-gray unicorn stallion.

“That’s not supposed to be possible. I mean, Beatrice and Eugenie, yes, but Harry? He’s
bonded.”

“Andrew that’s just Harry. Things like this are always happening around him.”

Andrew looked at Nym as Sarah fed him the images of Harry’s life through their bond.

While their dad was occupied, Beatrice and Eugenie were busy both in the bond with Harry and
the mates and in the physical world with the unicorns.

Beatrice was in heaven. She had seen herself through Harry’s lens and knew that he did not see
a coltish little girl. He saw an interesting and powerful young witch. She vowed to herself that
she would become the most powerful and knowledgeable witch she could. Harry would get
what he deserved in her—a powerful, socially accomplished, beautiful young witch ready to
bear him children and to take her place by his side ruling the wizarding world. Together they
and the bonded would go down the endless progression of years ruling with wisdom and
power.

Hermione looked at Beatrice and thought to herself, “Oh my, this one still has the dream. I
hope we can live up to it.”

Beatrice met her eyes. “You already are, Hermione, all that I want. I want to be your equal, to
be worthy of our lord.”

Eugenie looked on and listened. She smiled a little Mona Lisa smile and basked in the warmth of
her lord and the mates. She really didn’t understand all of this; she just knew she was loved.
Harry and the mates loved her, Mummy and Daddy loved her, and Grandmother loved her. Life
was good.

The stallion moved off from Harry and back to the edge of the woods. Harry lifted Beatrice
down and then took Eugenie in his arms. He sat on a bench by a yew hedge with Eugenie in his
lap and Beatrice snuggled into his left side. The unicorns watched him for a moment and then
turned and vanished into the forest.

A lot had happened today and he simply wanted to digest it all.

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

233
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Some time later: “Harry, we should go.”

“Yes, Nym.”

Harry set Eugenie down and she grasped his left hand. Beatrice grasped Harry’s right hand and
they moved toward the castle.

The Queen and Minerva met them in the entry hall. Minerva was still blushing faintly from the
very frank discussion she had just had with the Queen.

“You are leaving us, Your Grace?”

“Unfortunately, ma’am, with your permission.”

“Yes, we all have much to do. We will test your bond with the Duchess of York, Your Grace. We
will relay information through her and expect her to act in your stead unless you tell us
otherwise in person.”

Harry blinked at her. “Yes, ma’am.”

Harry bowed and the mates curtseyed. The Queen nodded slightly and Andrew, Sarah, Beatrice,
and Eugenie escorted them to the Apparition point.

“Andrew, thank you. It was a pleasure to meet you. Please feel free to call on us at any time.”

“You too, Harry.”

Andrew stepped back as his wife and daughters obviously communed in the bond and then
stepped back also.

Harry bowed and then moved the whole group to the Ossuary.

234
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Harry Potter and the Witches’ Secret


Chapter 12
15-31 August 1995 (Sidereal)
13-31 August 1995 (Off Sidereal)

The next seventeen days in the regular world and fifty-one days in the Time-Turned world were
spent in studious, active bliss for Harry. While they did not successfully avoid Molly for the
entire time, they did manage to skive off quite a bit. Dobby and Winky were very helpful.

At the Ossuary the first fortnight flew by. Their classes settled down, and while the mates’ sex
drives did not let up, Harry became much more comfortably able to satisfy them and keep up
with his studies.

Fifty-one sets of runestones were completed as well as a supply of personal stones for the
mates and for their friends. Now all of the mates’ homes were warded, and amazingly the
wards were tied together. They seemed to draw power from and give power to each other.

Just in time, actually, as the bond with Sarah and the Princesses grew stronger and stronger and
Sarah was starting to see things. They knew because they were feeling her in the bond more
and more clearly.

Alastor had found out the hard way that the wardstones worked when testing a set they had
installed on an empty property of Harry’s. He and two Curse-Breakers attacked the wards and
were very nearly killed. All of the mates felt the wards respond to the attack and the other sets
of wardstones respond to assist the ones under attack. Alastor gave his approval to the ward
set.

A surprise did occur when Anna Abbot, Hannah’s mother, came back to the Ossuary with
Hannah on the seventeenth. She had originally been there to begin teaching healing charms,
but as soon as she looked into Harry’s eyes she dropped into compulsion. She spent the entire
day trying to deny it. Her daughter shocked her by waking her the next morning and dragging
her into the master suite.

Harry was on his back, buried in Katie, at the time and he continued to thrust up into her; Katie
was growling low in her throat and attempting to rub Harry across her cervix. She squealed in
frustration and slapped his side. “Harry, don’t move. Let me do this.”

Harry froze and she hit the perfect spot, massaging her cervix with the head of Harry’s cock
until she got herself very relaxed. Then she angled herself forward and just as he was about to
come from her constant milking of him, she pushed back so that he was centered on her cervix
and sealed against it. She actually felt some of Harry’s come pass her cervix and it brought her
to a screaming, gut-twisting climax.

235
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Hannah pushed her mother forward, stripping her. Anna balked at the edge of the bed, but
Hannah just kept pushing. She reached forward with the hand that wasn’t in the center of her
mother’s back and pushed Katie off of Harry. As soon as her mother relaxed a little, Hannah
gave her a shove and Anna fell forward slightly, putting her hands out to catch herself. Her
hands contacted Harry’s naked chest and thigh, and Anna suddenly had no more inhibitions.
She mounted Harry and, looking into his eyes, sank onto his shaft that her daughter was holding
upright for her.

It had been so long. Jonathan, Hannah’s father, had been killed late in the first war and Anna
had felt no compulsion to be with anyone until now. And the idea of Hannah helping her mate
to take her mother was so very naughty. Anna completely let go, and Harry took everything she
had. She started coming when he flipped them over; she wrapped her legs around his waist and
tried her best to make him fill her belly with come.

Just as she reached her limit, Harry arched his back and drove his full length into her, gritting his
teeth and shuddering in his own release. She screamed as a massive orgasm took her when he
bathed her insides in his come and the light flared as the walls rang.

Harry rolled off of her and tried to sit up, but Anna tackled him and they ended up on the floor.
Classes were delayed that morning as Anna worked off fifteen years of pent-up sexual
frustration. On the floor, on a couch, in a wingback—and then she discovered the bath.

Midway through, Sarah finally reminded Nym, “Nym, as pleasant as this has been, I can’t keep
the shield up much longer, and the girls are awake.”

“Oh, Morgana, Sarah, I am sorry! I forgot she doesn’t know Occlumency.”

“Obviously, Nym. Energetic, though, isn’t she? How does she thrust that hard in that position?”

“I don’t know, Sarah, but what is Andrew going to say about you having sex in your head with
Harry and Anna?”

“…errrh…I believe I won’t tell him.”

The mates laughter permeated the bond.



“I’ll put a wardstone on her. Give me a minute. Okay there, let your shield down.”

“Thank you, Nym.”

“Any time, Sarah.”

Anna finally had another huge gut-twisting, vagina-clenching orgasm before she hit muscle
failure. Harry floated her securely in the giant bath, kissing her gently.

236
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Marie stopped by and brought Harry a minor healing and Pepperup potion and Anna a series of
potions to prevent honeymooner’s syndrome and to give her enough energy to make it through
the day.

During this Turning they also had a visit from Mr. Tim Spicer. He was sent by Field Marshall Inge
after Harry had approved his visit. Mr. Spicer worked for a company known as Sandline. He had
been a Lieutenant Colonel in the Scots Guards in Northern Ireland. Now he was the
representative of what was euphemistically known as a “private military company”. Really
these retired or cashiered military men and women sold their services for direct combat or
training. Mr. Spicer had been contacted by the British government to render whatever
assistance he and Sandline could to ensure the success of the Duke.

Mr. Spicer had been skeptical of the claims of the Ministry of Defence (MoD). He watched a
day’s training of the Duke and Duchesses and left, no longer a skeptic. He knew that he needed
more information. He left the oddly named estate and headed back to the MoD. Somehow he
had to get intelligence on the enemy that the Duke was going to fight

After an extremely thorough debriefing the MoD put him in touch with a man named Henri
Patil, an aide to the Prime Minister. They also gave him very strict instructions to reveal nothing
about the Duke or Duchesses; indeed, he was informed that violation of these instructions
would result in the termination of his company with, as Field Marshal Inge said, “extreme
prejudice”. Spicer noticed that the Field Marshall did not say his company’s contracts but his
company. He began paying close attention, and soon he identified the tail they had put on him.

Well, it’s a high-risk business, he thought to himself.

Also during this time an American showed up at the Ossuary. He was vetted by Amanda and
then he, too, observed a day of training. He spoke to Amanda briefly and left.

“Harry, in a few weeks we’ll have three battle mages here to train us.”

“We’ll need to think of a way to get out of Hogwarts or train there, Harry.”

“I know, Nym.”

Harry wrestled with the problem for several Turned days. The solution had appeared to him in
the first moments, but it was something he did not want to do. The place was bound to upset
Ginny; after all, the last time she’d been there it had almost cost her her life. He himself was
not exactly thrilled at the thought of returning.

Finally Ginny solved the problem one evening after a very satisfying romp with Harry.

“Harry, the Chamber didn’t try to kill me, Vulturesnot did.” He hugged her to him.

237
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

That night there were no others; in the morning Harry and Ginny woke in the huge bed alone.
Ginny took full advantage again after thanking her mates.

Hermione finally gave up on SPEW after Winky explained to her, in no uncertain terms, that
freeing an elf was the most grievous insult possible and ended in the elf’s death. Geoffrey
brought her a book on the subject from the Potter library. Hermione was shattered after
reading it and asked Winky to apologise to the Hogwarts elves for the danger she had put them
in.

She got an uninterrupted evening with Harry from her mates. Harry finally brought her spirits
back up and in the morning he very slowly and sweetly made love to her. It didn’t change the
way she felt about the elves, but Harry’s earnest pledge that elves were included in his count of
sentient magical creatures and that he intended to secure rights and protections for them lifted
her past her need to free them.

Fortunately or unfortunately, it launched her on a campaign to understand all sentient magical


creatures. She would never turn loose of this particular bone. It became her hobby and passion
all rolled into one. She still maintained SPEW outside the bond, though, at least for now. Luna,
Cho, and Daphne had explained that they all must stay in character at Hogwarts, and part of
Hermione’s character was tilting with the elf windmill. They decided it would be better to keep
this particular windmill than to introduce any of their real plans for magical creature rights.

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

On 30 August Amelia was very put out when the group arrived. Harry knew she had had a hard
day. He hugged her. Amelia went on a rant.

“Fudgepacker and Bad Faith strike again. Bloody Educational Decree 22! ‘In the event of the
current Headmaster being unable to provide a candidate for a teaching post, the Ministry
should select an appropriate person.’ How he thinks Dolores Umbridge is an ‘appropriate
person’ I will never know.”

Harry and the mates perused her memories of Umbridge, an evil, toad-like blood purist with
almost no magical talent.

“We’ll be fine, Amelia. We just have to keep up the illusion. Meanwhile, who wants to go
explore the Chamber of Secrets?”

“Harry, how?”

“Magic, Hermione. We’ll all go tomorrow.”

238
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

For some reason, that night Harry was feeling particularly energetic and kept Nym, all five
Primary wives, Padma, and Ann up deep into the night.

Parvati’s ambush of him in the shower that morning was foiled when he backed her up to the
wall and had a grand time driving her to the edge and then backing off until she finally begged,
sobbing, for release. He entered her, pushed her over the edge, and released in her; then he
took Chu, who had come in with Parvati, while she recovered. Parvati spent breakfast that
morning kneeling at Harry’s feet while he hand-fed her.

The other mates were in awe. Parvati’s mind was completely focused on Harry and only Harry.
Harry sat with his hand on her head, gently stroking her hair. She gradually recovered, but she
would never be quite the same. All the mates were devoted, but Parvati developed a slightly
maniacal devotion to both him and them that could be scary and quite dangerous.

They delayed their trip to the Chamber for a day.

Harry and the bonded spent some time planning acquisitions that would start to gain them
control of the wizarding world’s economy. While Harry did not yet have access to the Potter
vaults and fortune, Sirius had given them a substantial amount of cash and a list of the shares
that he owned in various companies. Amelia contributed cash and what shares she owned, and
Narcissa contributed the cash and shares she owned, as did all of the of age-bonded. It was not
a vast fortune, but neither was it a paltry sum. Narcissa commented that with care it could be
parlayed into enough to support them for life.

The bonded all put their heads together and began researching companies, both magical and
Muggle, that contributed to the magical economy. They then began acquiring controlling
interests where they could, and lists of shareholders where they couldn’t. They moved those
shareholders who appeared to be Death Eaters onto a separate list.

They knew it would be a long process, but it looked as if they could eventually end up buying up
or acquiring by conquest most of what they needed. Narcissa took over the day-to-day
management of the portfolio. Hestia supervised the group, running what they began calling the
economic section. Luna turned out to be invaluable as she could predict events far enough in
the future for them to move out of positions at their peaks and into other positions at their low
points.

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

On the second day of the Turn that began on the thirtieth, Harry gathered the mates and
popped them all to the Chamber of Secrets.

As soon as they arrived they all put Bubble-Head Charms on themselves. The odor of decaying
flesh was almost overwhelming.

239
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Morgana, look at that thing.”

Harry turned to where Nym was pointing. There, in all its decaying glory, lay sixty feet of dead
Basilisk.

Chu, stunned, looked at the Basilisk and then at her mates. They all caught her thought and
Harry chuckled. “Nope, it wasn’t my imagination that it was that big.”

“Harry, I’m so sorry! But you were so young. We can mine this thing for its hide and potion
ingredients before we dispose of it.”

“No problem, Chu, I didn’t really believe it myself. What do we do with the hide, Chu?”

“It’s spell-resistant, Harry. It can be tanned and we can make it into body armor for the mates.”

“Okay, Nym. Let’s get going, then. Who would we take it to?”

Pop!

“I will take care of it sir, as well as cleaning up the Chamber.”

“Thank you, Geoffrey.”

Suddenly an army of Potter elves appeared and the carcass seemed to melt under their
ministrations. The water pool drained and the chamber brightened.

“Harry, I want you to cast the Praedia Bellica here!”

“Why, Amelia?”

“You defeated a version of Tom Riddle here, Harry. He claims to be the Heir of Slytherin. I
wonder if casting it here would give you control of this chamber and Slytherin’s assets?”

“Amelia, what if someone else has already cast it?”

“Then we should have had company by now. The Hogwarts wards are tied to the Headmaster.
He would know if the wards on the Chamber had been taken over by a hostile entity, and if he
controlled them he would be here already. He would have felt our presence unless this place is
outside the wards and not in his control, Hermione.”

Harry thought about it and then raised his right hand and pointed it at the place where he had
last seen Riddle. As he did this he happened to glance at Ginny; the hurt, empty look on her
face as she stared at the same spot ignited a white-hot rage in him.

240
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“PRAEDIA BELLICA!”

The very stones of the Chamber shrieked in pain as the broad, bright beam of Harry’s magic
attacked them and forced them into submission. The partially destroyed statue of Slytherin
creaked and popped and then came to life. It oriented on Harry and began to move.

This proved to be a mistake. Harry now had a focus for his anger. “This is your fault, you
sniveling, elitist pile of excrement. You had to go off and father children so that we would be
stuck with your heir; more than that, you’ve provided a haven for the weak and weak-minded.”

The statue stopped. It seemed to focus on Harry and then it started to raise its right hand.

“INCENDIO!” Harry screamed, and a brilliant, white-hot stream of magic left his raised right
hand and connected with the statue. From Harry’s left hand came another stream, but this one
created a shimmering, translucent shield around the statue. It screamed as it capered about the
chamber, burning away to nothing.

As the statue disappeared the walls rang and Harry felt the wards connect to him. He also knew
the full layout of the chamber now.

“Morgana, Harry, not a nice way to treat the spirit of a founder.”

“Bugger him, Nym. He’s the root of the whole problem and therefore the cause of every death
attributed to the Dark since he existed. Magic is magic, but he forced the division into Light and
Dark. His friends were unwilling to give up on him, so instead of fixing the blame on him, where
it should have been, they gave us these platitudes about magic doing it to the individual.

“It’s not the magic; It’s the intention of the person using the magic. Magic is a tool. The
mundane have a saying: “Power corrupts, absolute power corrupts absolutely.” Magic is power.
Weak-minded people with much magical ability are corrupted by the power, not by the magic.

“Salazar was magically strong and, tragically, morally weak. His friends Godric, Rowena, and
Helga were too weak to eliminate the problem and expunge the memory of this twisted
individual from the planet, so we were left with a thousand years of people idolising a weak
fool.”

“Harry, how could you?”

“How could I what, Narcissa? Tell the truth? What is evil?”

“Well...ahhhh....”

“I’m a simple creature, Narcissa. A simple definition of evil is ‘causing or tending to cause harm’.
Taking the least of these, what part of Slytherin’s philosophy does not tend to cause harm?

241
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

None. He intended to advance at the expense of others. Not by his inventiveness, like
Ravenclaw, not by his courage as Gryffindor did, and not by perseverance and hard work as
Hufflepuff did, but by deceit and guile.

“Now name a charm, a supposedly harmless charm.”

Narcissa knew exactly where he was going and tried to fight him. “A hair charm, Harry.”

Harry looked through his mates’ minds for a moment and suddenly Narcissa’s hair was around
her neck snugly.

“I know, Harry.”

“I know you do, Narcissa. I’m not attempting to denigrate ambition. Without it we would all be
my cousin Dudley. However, when carried to an extreme at the expense of others, even good
things can be turned evil. One of the things I’m counting on is that if I ever turn that way, you’ll
stop me.”

“Now on that morose note, let’s explore this place.”

They spent most of that day exploring the Chamber. As they explored, the elves cleaned. They
found huge halls and an enormous library. They also found a potions lab stocked with
ingredients. Some had gone bad, but others were good. Some were almost priceless; these had
largely been replaced by other, less expensive ingredients in modern potion making, but Chu
was anxious to explore new uses for some of them.

They also discovered multiple entrances and exits, some to the school and some to the
grounds, and one to the village of Hogsmeade that came up in the basement of a small,
unoccupied stone house. And one exited into the Forbidden Forest.

Oddly, or maybe not, there were passages to all four female dormitories.

“Harry, do you have the map?”

Harry handed the map to Hermione and she spread it on the floor of one of the halls.

“Harry, we could duplicate this map and the charms that are on it. Or we could add the
Chamber to this one.”

“Let’s see if we can create new ones, Hermione. I’d like everyone to have a copy. And this is one
of the few things I have....”

The Mates put their heads together and soon cracked the charms on the map.

242
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“I’ve never seen some of these charms cast together before. It’s a wonder this thing didn’t
explode on them.”

“I think this was the end result of a lot of attempts, Emmeline. Is there any way to make it
display all of Hogwarts? I know for a fact that it doesn’t display all of the dungeons and
passageways.”

“I think it’s tied to a really weak ward that the Marauders put up around the castle. Since you
cast the Praedia Bellica, can you feel the Hogwarts wards, Harry?”

Harry looked at Emmeline and concentrated. He felt the wards of the Chamber and then,
feeling along them, he felt the wards of Hogwarts. They welcomed him.

“I can feel them, Emmeline.”

“Good. On the first day we’re here we’ll bring parchment and duplicate the charms for the map.
There are some others I want to add.”

They told Geoffrey how they wanted three of the huge halls divided up into quarters, training
rooms, libraries, and kitchens, and how they wanted them furnished.

“Can you do all that, Geoffrey?”

“Yes, milord.”

“Thank you.”

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

On the Turn beginning the thirty-first of August the group got to sleep after another very
energetic night with Harry.

In the morning of that first Turned day Anastasia and Tracey took Harry on. They were defeated
in detail and loved every delicious moment of it.

Breakfast was going along fine and then Hermione exploded, “Harry, you have got to say
something!”

The entire bond felt Harry’s confusion. “Errrh—good morning, Hermione?”

Hermione put her face in her hands. “About Ron being made a Prefect, Harry!”

“Errrh, good on him. Hope he enjoys it.” Harry smiled brightly at her.

243
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Harry! You were jealous when that pin came out. I felt it.”

“Oh, that. Good, I thought you were on about something important.”

The Bond froze.

Harry flinched.

Hermione exploded. “HARRY JAMES POTTER! HOW CAN YOU EVEN INTIMATE THAT IT’S NOT
IMPORTANT?”

They could all feel her in the bond leaping to Ron’s defense.

Harry looked at her very calmly. “My goodness! That’s been coming for four years now—glad it
finally got here. Do you feel better? Who do you love, Hermione, me or Ron?”

The mates flew to the support of Hermione; she felt them all lining up behind her except for
Nym, the other Primary wives, and Luna. They were coolly supporting Harry.

“I was jealous of Ron. I knew he’d done nothing to deserve Prefect. Then I was mad at him. He’s
spent four years doing the minimum and fighting you every step of the way when you tried to
get him to improve. He didn’t have the excuse of having Riddle pursuing him, nor did he have
the Headmaster breathing down his neck. If Ron had been left to his own devices, the troll
would have killed you in first year. His actions put you in that bathroom and he would have left
you there.

“Ron didn’t make Prefect, Hermione, you made it twice with a little help from me using Ron as
a puppet. You know Minerva didn’t recommend him for Prefect. You’ve seen her memory of
her recommending me and you.

“I got over it, Hermione. Ron is Ron. He won’t change. He’s insanely loyal until you hit his
Gryffindor button, and then he acts. He acts without thought, as he has been programmed to
act. When he discovers how many Slytherin women are here and how beautiful they are, he’s
going to go straight out of his mind and there’s the possibility that he’ll never speak to me
again, vassal or not. He’ll never think to get to know them; he’ll simply act. He’ll attempt
something stupid, and whichever mate he tries it on will slap him down. If we’re fortunate he’ll
quit there, if not, I’ll have to take action. Failing that, he’ll abandon me when the going gets
tough and someone points out some stereotypical nonsense to him. He’s not capable of
bucking his chosen herd’s opinion. I recognise his limitations and accept them.

“At some point, Hermione, you won’t be able to have us both. I’m not going to force the issue.

“Dumbledore is using Ron to get to me. Either he intends to please me,or he hopes to watch
me more closely, or he intends to make me jealous so I’ll come to him. He wouldn’t look me in

244
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

the eyes in the courtroom but he wouldn’t tell me why. Hell, Hermione, he wouldn’t even talk
to me. He’s isolating me. First he isolated me at Privet Drive and now he’s going to isolate me at
school. I thought you understood this, Hermione. We’re in a war. If I lose this war, it’s literally
the end of the world as we know it, and probably the end of Magical Britain. Not if Dumbledore
loses, not if Ron loses—if I lose.

“The Americans will evacuate the country and destroy it. I’ll be dead, Nym will die, and some of
your mates will die.

“If you desire Ron so much that you’d take me to task over a brief flash of jealousy that I then
controlled, Hermione, you don’t belong here. We’ve accomplished what your magic required of
you. If you still believe in Dumbledore, I can’t have you here. He’ll eventually use you against
me. Goodbye, Hermione. I’ll always love you.”

Harry slowly faded from view, and to Hermione’s horror, he faded from the bond. She lost
consciousness.

Nym stood and shook her head. She levitated Hermione to the master suite and into the bed.

“Nym, what’s wrong with her?”

“Harry has withdrawn his presence in the bond from her.”

The bonded gasped.

“She may recover without him; if she does, her bond is lost.”

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

Harry faded into view in the library of the Chamber; he curled into a ball and sobbed like the
brokenhearted child that he was.

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

Nym went into the library of the Ossuary. She sat in one of the oversized chairs with tears
streaming down her face. She could feel Harry and Hermione’s hearts breaking but nothing she
did got through to Harry. Without him Hermione was unreachable, shrunken into herself.

Hestia entered and took Nym in her arms. She sat holding her Alpha and offering her support.

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

In the master suite next to the unconscious Hermione, a conference among the remaining
Primaries was taking place as soon as they could stand to talk. They were suffering severely as
both Hermione and Harry bombarded them with heartbreak. The mates tried to comfort them.

245
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Ginny, what could she have been thinking?”

“How am I to know, Daphne?”

“She was thinking that she loved both of them, but she doesn’t love them in the same way. She
doesn’t love Ron like a husband and potential father, much less a mate. She loves Ron like the
second boy who ever paid attention to a desperately lonely girl despite her need to be the best
and have the best around her.

“Unfortunately for Hermione, Ron was or is as infatuated with Harry as she was. Harry talked to
them. His thirst for contact drove him to tell them things none of us would ever tell anyone. But
Ron turned on Harry every time it got really tough.”

“Okay, Susan, all that may be true, but why did she hold on to Ron so hard?”

“Haven’t you ever been scared, Daphne? Put yourself in Hermione’s place. You’re in love with
what is very obviously the most powerful wizard of the age. You’ve been ridiculed your whole
life because of your above-average intellect and your supposed below-average looks, to the
point that you retreat into books. You know how cruel females can be. Another boy pays
attention to you, and for the first time in your life you have choices. So you have two options—
the boy every girl wants or the safe boy, his friend. Where do you go? Do you head toward
possible failure and ridicule again, or do you take the safe bet?”

“But Ginny, she was bonded. She could see he loved her.”

“And fifteen years of behavior is thrown away overnight, Daphne?”

“No, Ginny, but you could feel how hurt he was when she first questioned him.”

“Be that as it may, Daphne, what do we do now?” Susan asked.

Rosmerta came up with the answer. “We find her in the bond and get her back. Then we ask
her what she wants.”

They all dropped into the bond and sought out Nym.

“Nym?”

“Yes, Rosmerta?”

“How long are you going to let them keep hurting themselves?”

“What can I do, Rosmerta?”

246
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Get Harry back here. She loves him and will die without him. You can feel it, too.”

“He won’t answer me, Rosmerta.”

“They’re all little boys deep down, Nym. He’s hurt; go to him.”

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

Nym concentrated on how it felt when Harry popped them around, then she concentrated on
Harry and she appeared in the library of the Chamber. She brought Hestia with her.

“Wow, Nym, that was strange.”

They heard Harry crying behind them and turned and went to him. When they reached him,
Nym went to her knees and pulled Harry to her.

Neither of them would ever forget the look on Harry’s face. He was obviously in agony.

“Harry, find Hermione in the bond. She wasn’t choosing Ron over you, she just loves him too.”

“Then she needs to go to him. I can’t play these games, Nym. I love her with all my heart, just
like I love you.”

“Harry, she loves you the same way. She also loves Ron. You can’t ask her to give him up.”

“I’m not, Nym. Don’t you understand? He’ll force the issue. Or Dumbledore will. Dumbledore is
playing him like a fiddle. The next thing that gets taken away from me will be Quidditch.
Dumbledore can’t have outside influences on me. He’s attempted to balance Sirius with Mrs.
Weasley, and if he finds out about you or the other bonded he’ll move to isolate me from you
and them, too.”

“If she has to go, she needs to go now.”

“Harry, she can’t go. She’s dying.”

Suddenly Hermione was back in the bond and she was by Harry’s side.

He lunged for her and hugged her to him, and they both sobbed brokenheartedly.

The bonded appeared one by one and settled around Hermione, Harry, Nym, and Hestia. They
poured their love and support into the bond for Hermione and Harry.

247
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

That afternoon Hermione finally spoke. “Please, Harry, don’t do that again. I’m sorry, I do love
Ron, but not like I love you. I just don’t want to lose him.”

“Hermione, we won’t lose him—he’ll lose us. Hopefully he’ll come back someday, but we’ll lose
him at least for a while, sooner or later.”

“It will be later. He’s going to pressure you, though, Hermione. He wants to take you from
Harry, Hermione. Not because he loves you that way, but because he’s going to fall for
Dumbledore’s manipulations or because he is a jealous git, maybe some of both. Maybe two
years from now or a little less, he’ll ask you to choose between him and Harry. There is another
path, but I can’t tell which way we go yet,” Luna said, her eyes white.

“But he knows I’m with Harry!”

“Yes, but he will have been changed. He’ll think he is due or owed; it’s hard to explain.”

“When you decide for Harry, Ron will leave. He’ll have a hard life, but eventually he’ll be happy
with who he is and then he’ll come back. I’m sorry, but happy too. In the end he’s a better man
without you carrying him. On the other path something else changes him. He becomes stable
without you two. You’ll remain friends, but either way it will never be the same.”

“Can we go back to the Ossuary now? I’m tired and hungry.”

As Luna finished speaking they materialised on the floor of the gym at the Ossuary.

Sarah, Beatrice, Eugenie, and Andrew were waiting for them. Harry rose to his feet carrying
Hermione and headed for the master suite. Both Alphas and the Primaries followed.

They crawled into the bed and Andrew sat in a wingback by the fire. After settling Beatrice and
Eugenie in the bed, Sarah came and crawled into the chair with Andrew.

After an hour or so, when everyone was asleep, Geoffrey popped into the master suite and
snapped his fingers. A bed appeared and Geoffrey levitated Sarah and Andrew into it. He
silently disappeared.

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

The next morning Harry woke up with Eugenie sleeping on his chest and Beatrice tucked under
his left arm, Hermione up against her. His right arm was around Nym. His other Primary wives
were scattered over the bed in contact with him. He drifted back to sleep.

Sarah continued what she had been doing. While Minerva, Amanda, Chu, and Narcissa blocked
the Primaries and other mates in the bond, she went through the mates’ minds one by one. She
was not going to have a repeat of yesterday. She had already done the Primaries.

248
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

She saved Hermione for last. While in Hermione’s mind she asked for no quarter and gave
none. She had told Hermione in no uncertain terms to choose, and that her choice was
irrevocable. If she chose to leave a second time, Harry would not be permitted to bring her back
into the bond and she would die.

Hermione had tried to say that she had not chosen Ron.

“That is a complete load of crap Hermione. You, Harry, Nym, and I all know what happened.
While you did not choose Ron outright, your thoughts went to him. Yes, you could mold him into
someone you could dominate and control, unlike Harry, but you can’t have your cake and eat it,
too. I can’t believe you really want that, anyway. It would at most be a diversion for a while. He
could never keep up with you mentally and at this point he wouldn’t even be able to satisfy you
sexually. You desperately need to grow up. You are not in charge here. You never will be. You’re
smart and through hard work you’ve made yourself good. Harry is innately smarter, stronger,
and faster than you. He always will be. Fortunately for you, he loves you with all of his being and
will support you in anything you do, bar that one thing. If you ever choose another over him
after Nym and I let you back in, I’ll kill you myself. So decide: will you put away the thoughts of
the girl Hermione Granger and become the woman Hermione Potter?”

“Sarah, you’re asking me to decide under duress. How can I decide, when my magic will kill me if
I leave?”

“She’s not suitable, Nym. She’s not ready for the commitment. She could do the work, but she’s
too immature.”

“I’m not sure, Sarah. Her upbringing hasn’t prepared her for this. She may simply not
understand—she may not be able to give herself fully to him yet.”

“You would endanger my daughters, Nym?”

By now Hermione truly didn’t understand. Sarah had been insulting to her and accused her of
being a child. And now she accused Nym of endangering her children?

Nym turned her mind to Hermione in the bond and forced her way into the deepest levels.
Once there in the part of Hermione’s mind where the real Hermione resided, past the defenses
and the memories, she examined the core of the being Hermione.

“So much potential, Sarah.”

“But so many layers of self-doubt and insecurity, Nym. Can we take the chance?”

“Yes, you can. I understand now. I’m ready to move past the child Hermione.”

249
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Hermione was not sure where it had come from, but she had seen her life in review, the need
to be in control driven by her insecurities. She had for the first time seen herself through
Harry’s eyes, a capable, intelligent witch who had stood by him through thick and thin, also a
witch who exasperated him with her reliance on books and rules, her belief in things and
people that were purported to be great holding her back from achieving her true place. She
put those childish things behind her and prepared to give herself totally to Harry.

Nym and Sarah retreated from her mind.

Sarah sat up and shook Andrew. With Beatrice and Eugenie, they left.

The mates awoke, and Nym and the Primaries eased out of bed. Hermione awoke and moved
to Harry. She suckled him hard, and then when he was fully awake she stopped.

“Harry, fuck me.”

Harry rolled onto her and began to gently make love to her. She was having none of it.

“If you want me, Harry, you’d better take me.”

She projected an image of Ron licking her breast into the bond and Harry exploded into action.

He scooped her legs up with his arms and brought them up to his shoulders. Then, holding her
pinned to the mattress with her back bent, completely exposing her sex, he rammed his cock
into her.

Hermione let herself go and began fighting Harry, biting and scratching at him. He fucked her
savagely. She continued to fight. He came in her and then jerked out of her; using her hair for
handholds, he rammed himself into her mouth and down her throat. She continued to fight and
tried to bite him, so he reached down and grabbed her sex and squeezed as hard as she was
biting. She stopped abruptly, and he continued to fuck her throat until he came again.
Hermione was building to a giant orgasm as Harry overcame every attempt she made to regain
control. Him having control of her was what she was seeking; not her giving control, but him
taking it.

He never hesitated after coming down her throat. He jerked his cock out of her mouth and
picked her up, flung her across the back of a sofa and then, holding her struggling form down,
he savagely fucked her again.

By now Harry had built to a punishing pace, and just before Hermione came, he stopped.

She screamed. Harry leaned down and told her, “You’ll come when I’m ready for you to.”

250
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

He jerked her off the sofa and threw her on the rug. He held her down on the rug with one
hand and fucked her mouth again. Hermione tried to rub her thighs together, seeking relief,
and suddenly found her feet tied to the ends of a pole about three feet long that held her legs
apart so she couldn’t rub her thighs together.

Harry finished in her mouth again and threw her back over the sofa. He fucked her again until
she was on the verge of coming and weeping with frustration. Back on the floor she went, and
Harry sprayed his come down her throat.

Suddenly she found herself almost weightless as Harry picked her up and sat in a chair he
conjured. He rammed her down onto his iron-hard shaft and used her like a piece of meat,
ramming her up and down on his cock, once again stopping just before she came. Then he tied
her to the bedposts and called in Rosmerta.

With Hermione tied spreadeagled between the bedposts and her eyes charmed to stay open,
he delicately made love to Rosmerta until she couldn’t stand it any longer and passed out.

While Rosmerta was passed out, Harry walked up behind Hermione and savagely fucked her to
the verge of orgasm.

“Do you want to come, Hermione?”

“Yes, please, Harry,” she gasped.

“You aren’t ready yet, pet.”

“Oh God, please, Harry.”

Harry called in Daphne and made love to her. After she passed out he entered Hermione and
and slowly brought her to the edge.

He repeated this through all of the Primaries and Nym. By the time he was finished he could
only get a stroke or two in Hermione before he had to make love to the next mate, because she
was so close to orgasm.

And she was begging to be allowed to come.

Finally, in the afternoon, Harry Parseltongued Minerva into unconsciousness and Hermione
figured it out.

“Master, please can your ignorant slut be allowed to come?”

She almost orgasmed as the words left her mouth.

251
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Harry took her down, and very slowly and gently brought her again to the very edge of orgasm
and held her there.

“Who do you want, Hermione?” Harry asked as he slid home in her and ground his pubis
against her sex.

“You, Harry, my master now and forever.”

Harry ground on her some more and then gave two quick thrusts. On the second he partially
penetrated her cervix and as he came he said, “Come, Hermione.”

Hermione screamed and released; as she did, her cervix spasmed and Harry slipped inside her
womb about an inch. Her cervix clamped down on the invader and as Harry continued to thrust
Hermione continued to come, screaming. Harry filled Hermione’s womb with six or seven ropes
of semen and the pressure and pain forced her to continue to come; the seat of the orgasm
moved from her clitoris to her womb. Harry continued gently thrusting, and finally Hermione
passed out. Her cervix relaxed and Harry withdrew from her and called for Marie.

Marie checked Hermione and called for Nym. After a whispered conference they left and came
back with a Healer.

The young woman looked at Harry first and smirked, and then her smirk faded and she reached
out to him. Nym redirected her to Hermione. The Healer ran her wand over Hermione and
gasped. Then she ran it over her again. She spun and told Nym, “You need to call the Aurors.”

“Why, Healer Braithwaite?”

“He may have raped this young woman to death.”

She spun back to Hermione and began working on her with Marie’s help. Finally, an hour later,
she looked up at Nym again.

“She’ll live. Now—what happened?”

“She partially broke her bond. They rebonded, but she had to be dominated to do it. She fought
him all day.”

“I’ve only ever seen injuries like this in a gang rape. Are you telling me that Harry Potter, the
Boy-Who-Lived, did this to that girl by himself?”

By now she was running her wand over Harry and unconsciously holding her hand against his
chest. She was pale and panting when she finished.

Hestia looked at her for a moment and sighed.

252
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Healer Braithwaite, are you perchance unbonded?”

“Yes.”

“You won’t be for long.”

Marcia Braithwaite blushed to her roots. She had felt it as soon as she touched him, and it was
bad. Oh, God, twenty-eight years old, still in Mundane medical residency, and now she would
be bound to the Boy-Who-Lived, who had just forced one of his bonded into complete
submission. How was she going to explain this to her father the vicar?

Nym said, “It won’t be as bad as you think. Will Harry and Hermione be okay?”

“Yes, they should be fine with some rest.”

Nym levitated them into the bed side by side and pulled the sheet up over them. “Good. Come
and meet some of your potential mates.”

She turned, and taking Marcia’s arm she headed for the door.

“You mean you condone that?”

“Errrh...well, no, Marcia, but what were we supposed to do about it? She wanted to fully bond
and she had to give herself utterly to him. She either would not or could not; she forced him to
make her submit. He had to take complete control of her. Believe me, he didn’t want to hurt
her.”

They entered the dining room.

“Nym, the schedule is destroyed. What do we do now?”

“I think we relax a little, Minerva, and vet Marcia here. Where is Chu?”

“Here, Nym.” Chu walked up and sat beside Marcia. “Marcia, since we’ve had the difficulties
that led to us having to call you, we’ve decided to be a little more careful with bondings. You
will have to let me view your mind. I’m a Master Legilimens.”

“What if I don’t want to bond with Harry?”

“Marcia, that’s what the Legilimency probe is about. Nym has touched you and we know you’re
a potential mate.”

“In compulsion, Chu, light but in compulsion.”

253
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Thank you, Nym. We know you are in compulsion, we just want to determine whether you’re
ready or you need to wait. We really can’t deal with another problem like you just helped us fix.
Well, we could, but Harry can’t. He’s had a tough life and is emotionally fragile. Physically, of
course, he could probably Side-Along Apparate the planet if he wanted to.”

“So let me get this straight: Harry Potter is bonded to....”

“All of the women you see here, and has potential mates across the wizarding planet.”

“My gods, how did this happen?”

Nym looked Marcia in the eye. “If you’re bonded you’ll find out; otherwise it’s in the purview of
the secret.”

Marcia sat back and Chu looked in her eyes….

The bonded found themselves in Marcia’s mind. They saw her amazement at her compulsion
for a fifteen-year-old boy. They also saw something else: she was eagerly awaiting her bonding.
She wanted the support of a bond and she wanted to offer her support to her bonded. She
would do.

Marcia came back to herself. “Nym, why did Hermione try to break the bond?”

Nym had thought long and hard about this. “I believe it’s a combination of things. She’s a
Muggleborn, so she’s still learning about magic. She’s an only child who was ostracised by
children her own age. She submerged herself in her studies and became very knowledgeable,
but not very experienced. Then into her life explodes a young wizard who has been raised by
Muggles who hate magic, and his friend the underachieving glory seeker. She became afraid of
overreaching and getting hurt.”

They all digested this while Dobby served a light lunch and then showed Marcia around.

The bonded were marking time while they waited on Harry and Hermione.

Marcia finally looked at Nym and asked, “So you don’t have a Healer in the bond?”

“Yes, we have Anna Abbot, but she’s been doing more research and running the family
business. Marie has been functioning in the capacity of Healer, but she’s more of an advanced
emergency medical technician.”

“So if I join the bond I’ll still attend classes and work on my Mundane medical degree?”

254
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Marcia, if Harry accepts you as a mate you can do whatever you want and he’ll be cheering
you on and trying to help you. We’ll take your oath and you can stay here with us. You’ll learn
Harry’s travel methods if you bond, and then you can train with us, too.”

They spent the rest of the day refining plans.

And discussing what happened to Sturgis Podmore.

255
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Harry Potter and the Witches’ Secret


Chapter 13
1-6 Sept 1995 (Sidereal)
29 Aug - 6 Sep 1995 (off Sidereal)

Harry arrived in the Chamber just after midnight on the first in a towering rage. He stood in the
middle of the entry hall of the rebuilt Chamber, shaking with rage. Nym arrived with Marcia and
looked at the gathered mates. She handed the chain of the Time-Turner to Hestia on her left
and did her head count as it was passed around the group and back to her. She wound the
Time-Turner and then let it spin.

As soon as it stopped, Harry walked away from the group. He entered the gym. Nym and the
mates trailed behind him.

As soon as Harry entered the room the training dummies, all fifty of them, attacked him. He
obliterated the first ten and then got creative. He cast spells that incinerated them, peeled
them like onions, struck them with bolts of lightning, melted some into puddles and crumbled
others to dust.

The whole time he was screaming in incoherent rage in his head. The dummies lasted about
two minutes, and then he started on the Chamber.

Geoffrey and the Potter elves popped in and they and the mates were kept busy reinforcing the
steadily enlarging chamber.

Harry finally collapsed, exhausted and uncommunicative. Four hours later, after ensuring the
Chamber would not collapse, the mates went to bed. Harry remained sitting cross-legged
where he had collapsed.

In the morning Nym found him in the same place.

“You want to talk about it?”

“No, Nym.”

“Okay. Come eat breakfast, then.”

Harry rose and followed her to the reconstructed dining room.

The mates had no need to ask what was wrong. They had seen it all in his mind. Hermione had
written a transcript for Moody and Marcia.

Wizards are sheep; they blindly follow whatever the Ministry mouthpiece tells them. Ron being
made Prefect and being Ron, people Harry has known for four years turning on him yet again,

256
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Parkinson the Death Eater whore being made a Prefect, Thestrals—he could see the Thestrals
pulling the carriages—and Umbitch teaching were just some of the subjects covered.

Moody read it all and shook his head. “I don’t know what to say, lad. I don’t even really know
where to start. I guess Dumbledore’s enemies have got so numerous that they’re fighting him
on all fronts and he’s getting desperate.”

“Yeah, well, let’s train.”

The next three days were spent in training. Harry trained with a focus that was scary. Moody
substituted golems for the simacrula as training dummies, since they were magic-resistant. He
still ended up replacing fifteen to twenty of them a day. Harry would go into some kind of
berserker rage and destroy them, even with the restrictor bands in place. The set of wardstones
produced this turning were so powerful that they were almost sentient. Harry was burned
horribly around the wrist. He asked Geoffrey to take the stones to Potter Castle and cast them
out over Godric’s Hollow.

Finally, on the last morning Turned, Harry took Nym to a private room he had created and
gently, slowly made love with her. He had rebuffed all other advances by the mates. They
understood but they were hurt. Harry begged their forgiveness and told them that he couldn’t
make love with them when he was blindly furious.

They felt his fear over what would happen if he did and let him be.

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

On the second Turning, much the same thing happened. Alastor had managed to get two
hundred golems in the Chamber, though, and Hestia snapped the restrictors on Harry as soon
as she arrived with them. Harry still destroyed most of the golems before he collapsed in
exhaustion and Alastor turned them off. The two fresh clay golems—well, what had been fresh
clay—stood glowing red-hot and making pinging and popping noises.

Nym picked Harry up in the gym and this time she didn’t say a word, she just held her hand out
to him. Harry was blocking the mates from all but his presence in the bond, except for her.

Hermione had no idea a portion of Harry’s rage was directed at her. He knew she was playing a
part, but he couldn’t stand it and he was shielding everything but a trickle from her. He had
almost lost her once he never wanted to go through that or have to do what he did to her
again.

Marcia was healing burns on Harry after every DADA training session. The restrictor bands just
could not handle the amount of magic Harry was pushing through them.

257
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Anna reported that the wards on the Abbot estate, the Solarium, were so charged that you
could see them through the floor and they hummed continuously.

Amelia confirmed the stones at the Ossuary were doing the same thing.

All of their personal stones had turned clear and appeared to be transmuting into what Chu
thought would be diamonds.

The third Turning was more of the same.

Harry slowly became able to make love to the mates, but they could feel him suppressing his
rage to do it. Only Nym could lift him all the way past it as they made love. They were
heartsore. Harry was becoming depressed.

The fourth and fifth Turnings were basically the same.

Poor Marcia was becoming increasingly desperate.

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

The sixth Turning was completely different. Harry arrived and was completely without emotion.

After Nym used the Time-Turner, Harry said, “Please meet me in the dining room.”

Harry turned and walked into the dining room. The mates arrived and he seated Nym.

Harry sat and spoke. “Dolores Umbridge is a Death Eater. I have sent letters to all the parents of
the non-Death-Eater-aligned families anonymously advising them of this fact, as well as the fact
of Snape being a Death Eater and the Headmaster being mad.

“After this Turning I will be leaving Hogwarts. Dumbledore has become too senile to be us eful.
We will set up training at Potter Castle and Amelia will arrange for both OWL and then NEWT
testing.

“You may inform your families that you have departed Hogwarts and they may visit us at Potter
Castle.”

The school-age bonded exploded. Hermione was heard first. “Harry, what about all of our
friends here?”

“We will continue the plan as I have outlined to the Queen, Hermione. We will use whatever
intelligence we can gather to foil Death Eater attacks, but I will not stay in this hell-hole any
longer.

258
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“As it is now, the only thing preventing me from completely abandoning wizarding Britain as a
bad job best forgotten is the oath I swore to the realm.

“I will leave Saturday at noon from here. If you are not here, know that I will always love you
and do my best to protect you.”

Harry rose and left the room.

The bonded, Moody, and Marcia sat stunned.

“The lad doesn’t half throw a wobbler, does he?”

“No, Alastor, he doesn’t; but this is completely out of order.”

Nym stood and looked at Minerva. She snorted and left.

“Well, what did that mean?”

Daphne could stand it no longer. “Hermione, are you mental? A week ago in real time you
pushed him to the point that he almost killed you rebonding you and now you supposedly don’t
understand?

“How in the fuck did you ever become the purported ‘smartest witch of your age’? Your lord is
being tortured by two Death Eaters, a moron—who, by the way, you still seem to want to
fuck—and a cross-section of wizarding Britain that are stupid at worst and dangerously naïve at
best, all this under the very nose of the purported ‘leader of the light’.

“Do me a favour and don’t show up tomorrow. While Harry may always love you, I may kill y ou.

“Minerva, decide whether you want Dumbledore or Harry. You can’t have both.”

Daphne rose and stalked from the dining room.

Hermione looked like she would burst into tears any second. Susan held Hermione’s hand.
“Hermione, I love you, but please think before you speak. People are on edge right now
because of the pain Harry is in. Every time you contribute to it they feel it. Right now you’re
being forced to contribute to it. He knows that, and he’s trying to control his anger, but please
don’t contribute further when we’re alone.”

The Primaries went to the master suite and the other mates wandered off in groups to their
beds.

The bond hummed with planning for their withdrawal to Potter Castle.

259
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

The rest of that Turn went well, and a relaxed Harry spent all of the time when he wasn’t
training catching up on his physical relations with his mates.

He was under Minerva and she was riding him in a long, slow grind when he suddenly said,
“Minerva, do you need to stay here with Dumbledore?”

Minerva froze and looked Harry in the eye. “Harry James Potter, if you ever mention that old
goat again while we’re making love, I may never forgive you. Now, finish what you started, and
then we’ll talk.”

A half-hour later in the giant tub, Minerva said, “Harry, I worry more about the students than
about Albus. You’re going to take four Professors and eighteen of their schoolmates from the
school when you go. If you ever accuse me of wanting him, Harry, you had better be ready to
die.”

“What do you suggest, Minerva?”

“Hermione has to be gotten away from here. The other girls want to go. I would suggest that
you and the school-age girls remove to Potter Castle and the rest of us continue as we are. We
can continue to train as we do now using this transportation method you developed to
transport ourselves back and forth. That way we maintain our intelligence sources and still
accomplish your goals.”

Nym stepped down into the bath. Harry watched her and then the Primaries as they all joined
him and Minerva.

“Nym, your thoughts?”

“I think you need to make love to me.”

“I meant about Minerva’s plan, Nym.”

“Didn’t Minerva say it, Harry? Let’s go with wisdom on this, Harry. Now come to bed a nd fuck
me. Then we’re going to bond Marcia.” The mates all snickered across the bond as Nym
dragged a shocked Harry away to his fate.

An hour later Marcia was pushed into bed with Harry by Ginny and Hestia, who then lay on the
bed with Nym and the other Primaries and watched as Harry turned Marcia’s world inside out.
As she dropped into the bonding orgasm Ginny took Hestia with her mouth and Susan and
Daphne pinned Hermione to the mattress and ravaged her, Daphne face-down in her, holding
her right at the edge of an orgasm, and Susan riding her face. They all orgasmed as Harry did.
The walls of the Chamber rang and the light exploded from all the bonded.

Nym managed to drop the personal wardstone around Marcia’s neck just after she was bonded.

260
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Thank you, Nym.”

“You’re welcome, Sarah.”

“Nym, tell Susan to sit up a little. Hermione can’t breathe.”

Nym pushed Susan off of Hermione. “Sarah, you are a naughty girl.”

“Not yet, but the next time I see you I think I’m going to find out why Daphne so likes giving
Aussie kisses.”

“Sarah!” Nym blushed furiously and then giggled as she curled into Harry’s right side, Marcia on
his left.

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

They completed the Turn, and back in normal time they started another day. It turned as
miserable as the ones preceding it.

“We’ll have to leave tonight. I can’t get free of Ron.”

The mates concurred with Harry as they all found themselves tied up with the unbonded.

Harry watched what was happening that day very carefully—his encounter with Filch in the
Owlery, the Slytherins showing up at practice—and he was more convinced than ever that the
school was no longer under Dumbledore’s control.

He thought about what he would do for the rest of the day. He knew that as soon as he
withdrew the mates, Slytherin would try to take further control of the school.

He finally decided to offer all parents an alternative. But he needed a building to do it in. He
would have to talk to Geoffrey.

261
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Harry Potter and the Witches’ Secret


Chapter 14
7 Sept 1995 (Sidereal)

The bonded and Moody arrived in the Chamber and Harry spread his arms and transported
them all to Potter Castle.

“Lad, that is the strangest Apparation ever.”

“It’s not really Apparation, Alastor. It’s kind of elf-popping.”

Alastor nodded. Nym looked up and said, “Ready?”

Harry nodded and she released the Time-Turner.

Geoffrey joined them in the entry hall and escorted Harry, Nym, and the Primaries to the
master suite. The Potter elves escorted the other mates to the rooms that they would share
adjoining the master suite.

The master suite was simply stunning. The room was in the wing of the castle that faced out
over the Hollow. The rear wall of it was charmed to be one-way transparent. The view was
stunning. The bathroom was the same except the tub was built into the wall that was illusioned
and the illusion extended to the bottom of the tub. It appeared that you could swim out into
the air over the hollow.

The other mates’ rooms were the same way.

Harry looked at the tub and smiled. He stripped and climbed down into the tub. Nym and the
Primaries joined him.

The first night in Potter Castle turned into a very good night.

They found that making love up against the illusion that formed the wall of the tub gave the
impression of floating over the valley. Hermione conquered her fear of heights that night. From
then on, every time she got on a broom the bond was flooded with memories of her being
thoroughly shagged against that illusioned wall.

In the morning they found that Geoffrey had prepared the already existing training rooms to
suit their purposes.

They continued the training.

The instructors were impressed with the facilities.

262
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

At lunch on the first day Harry broached the modifications to his plan that he had been holding
in one of his most secure mental compartments.

“Geoffrey, of the Potter estates, which is most suitable to house and teach, say, a thousand
young people?”

“Hogwarts Castle, milord.”

Harry sat stunned for a moment, something the mates found infinitely amusing. Harry pouted.

Nym took pity on him. “Surely you knew, Harry. You as head of the Potter House and the only
living heir of a founder own Hogwarts.”

“Maybe I knew somewhere, Nym, I just hadn’t quite put two and two together on a conscious
level.”

“Geoffrey, other than Hogwarts, what estate would be best?”

“Milord, if you please, I believe the best way to accomplish your wishes would be to raise a
building in the Hollow that can be custom built to satisfy what you have in mind.”

“Harry, build a school. While the castles are great, you could build a modern building to
accommodate technology and you could put it under the Fidelius. Make the Headmistress the
secret keeper and execute the first stage of your plan.”

“Sarah? Will it work? Can I risk children?”

“More than they’re at risk now, Harry? I think not. You are commanded to establish a fair,
impartial education system open to all magic users. Make your start.”

“Harry, it will be fine. Who will be Headmistress?”

“Chu will be the Headmistress of the Royal Academy, Nym. Chu, please begin identifying a
curriculum and your instructors.”

Chu nodded gracefully. “I would like to propose a design also, Harry.”

“Fine, Chu. You can see what I have in mind, so please, any suggestions....”

“Oooohh, have I got a few suggestions for you!” She projected an image of herself thrashing in
orgasm under Harry.

Harry blushed to his roots and his hair turned a deep maroon.

263
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Sarah’s throaty chuckles reverberated through the bond. “Morgana, is that all you witches think
about?”

Harry continued. “Okay, Geoffrey, we’ll have plans soon, so we’ll need help with construction.”

“Milord, if I may be so bold, the Goblins have the best builders. I believe you should contact
them.”

“Thank you, Geoffrey. I’ll do that on the uptime day.”

Training proceeded and the mates continued to settle into the bond. The castle seemed to
come more alive as Harry stayed there.

Hestia, after analysing the castle, discovered that it was semi-sentient as Hogwarts was. She
split the magic being bled off by Harry’s suppressors to the runestones, the castle, and
Hogwarts. The problems with the restrictors disappeared. Harry could now cast at maximum
power and not overheat them.

Harry finally managed to stop himself before he reappeared, effectively rendering himself
invisible. This had the effect of making Stealth and Tracking the most seriously taken class they
had. The mates wanted their reward; to get it they had to find and touch Harry. The research
and physical effort that they put into this was phenomenal.

Mandy short-circuited the whole thing when she discovered Harry’s method of going invisible
through sheer concentration. Harry, who had not been caught in two days, suddenly found
himself flung on the floor, his clothes Vanished, and a very self-satisfied mate impaled on him in
the middle of the large hall. Mandy shagged herself senseless on him. Harry helped her after he
got over the shock of first being found and then having sex in front of Alastor when he realised
that even Alastor’s magical eye could not see them.

The mates quickly learned the invisibility trick after that. Mandy told Cho, who shagged Harry at
breakfast the next morning. Luna, watching first Cho disappear and then Harry, figured it out
and took advantage of the first class break to get a bellyfull of Harry.

Ginny had figured it out by next break and as Alastor had left on an errand, trapped Harry in a
wingback and sheathed him while she was nude and invisible. After that it cascaded into a free-
for-all. During their Stealth and Tracking exercise Harry was confronted with all of the mates
disappearing with him. He shifted back and forth and began popping silently all over the castle.

It was impossible for Moody to supervise this because he could not master the half-elf-popping,
half-Apparation method Harry and the mates used. The best he could do was to teach Harry all
of the other tricks he had learned during his long career. He began this process, and on
occasion a huntress found herself pinned to some object or a wall. The mates soon learned

264
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Moody’s techniques by emulation and invented a few of their own. Fun was had by all, making
Harry-hunting by far the most popular activity in the training schedule.

In PT the mates and Harry had made giant strides. Between the controlled diet and by now
heavy exercise, they were without a doubt the fittest witches and wizards in Britain.

In Runes they had made some advances, but the serious work was being done in reviewing
some very ancient rune text that Tracey had filched from her family library. There were rune
sets that could do very serious damage either in ward sets or added to weapons. They were
working on the Dark Mark as well. They wanted to break its control but not its attachment.
They intended to leave Bellatrix in Riddle’s camp, and to do this they were going to have to let
him think he still had control of her. It was devilishly hard.

Charms and Transfiguration had similarly advanced past Master’s level and into both
rediscovery of old knowledge and creation of spells to prove new theory.

Weapons training was a slow, painful process, and Harry was frustrated.

“Lad, first each individual must gain the knowledge to develop a style, and then refine that
style, and then practice until it becomes what the Mundane call muscle memory. This is going
to take a while.”

“I know, Alastor, I just worry that someone will be attacked before they’re able to defend
themselves.”

“Lad, they can defend themselves now for long enough to either escape or for you to get there.
Just try to relax a little. It makes your training slower when you’re concentrating so hard on it.”

Unarmed combat was much the same, a long, slow, painful process.

Harry was becoming more and more settled. The problem with Hermione had really only been
the tip of the iceberg.

He needed to be alone with his mates and settle the bond before he took on the larger world. It
had all been happening too fast; now he was comfortable and could slow down and think his
way through it all without so much external pressure.

Harry realised he was after all an extremely young man. His bonded together had over a
thousand years of life experience he could draw on and that had centreed him, but still he was
young, as were some of the mates.

Harry’s mates were steadily gaining confidence, not only in him but in each other and
themselves. As Harry gained confidence, so did the younger mates. They grounded each other
and began their growth as a unit from there.

265
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Minerva on occasion found herself drifting into the bond and just resting there, warm and
content. Her fears of the coming war were being washed away. Harry had already done things
that were completely impossible. And he had done them essentially without noticing the power
drain.

Of course, Harry’s ongoing fixation on her was, first, very flattering, and second, a massive
motivator to live up to those expectations.

He had only occasionally tapped the power from the mates; more often they were tapping him
continuously. He had the power to defeat Riddle. He also had the power to keep Dumbledore
and the Ministry at bay. She knew deep in her heart it would not happen that way, but after
what Dumbledore had allowed at Hogwarts she had come to terms with the revolution that
was coming.

“Very nice, Your Grace. Her Majesty congratulates you.”

“Sarah? Tell Elizabeth I understand now.”

“Of course, Your Grace.”

266
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Harry Potter and the Witches’ Secret


Chapter 15
10 Sept 1995 (Sidereal)

Hogwarts
Gryffindor fifth year boys’ dormitory

Ron awoke alone in the room. He went to the bathroom and got ready for the day and then
went to catch up to Hermione, Ginny, and Harry, who he was sure had gone to breakfast.

Great Hall

Ron sat at the Gryffindor table and filled his plate. Harry, Hermione, and Ginny had not shown
up. “Ron, have you seen Katie and Harry? I want to chalk some plays today.”

“No, Angelina, I haven’t seen them.”

“Well, keep a look out for them. Tell them to be in the common room at two this afternoon.”

“Sure, Angelina.”

Angelina stopped by the twins and told them the same thing.

The twins looked around the hall and the thought occurred to them that there were a lot of
people not present. Given, it was a Sunday so this was not unusual; but it still piqued their
interest.

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

Potter Castle

Katie was, at the moment Ron awoke, discovering how much power she could have over Harry.
She had made him eat her through four orgasms so far just by attempting to strangle herself
with his cock. She decided it was worth some more effort along those lines as she slowly
pushed herself down onto him. She was rewarded with a Parseltongue recitation of the first
Goblin rebellion. She lost consciousness as Harry reached the name of the third member of the
Goblin Privy Council.

Harry smiled and lifted himself from her gently. He ensured she was still breathing and her
airway was clear. He rose and went to the shower beside the bath with its three glass walls and
one illusioned wall. He turned on the water and stepped into the warm spray.

267
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

His eyes snapped open when Amanda took him in her mouth and suckled him hard. She stood
and turned her back to him and leaned into the wall. Harry first looked down her long, smooth
back and then ran his hands gently down it. Grasping her hips right at the flare, he stepped into
her and pressed his length into her. Amanda bent farther over and pushed back against him.
They slowly made love until Harry filled her with come after her second orgasm.

Amanda stood and kissed Harry gently. “Thank you, Harry, that was very nice.”

“You’re welcome, Amanda, and thank you. I love being inside you.”

Amanda shivered and smiled brightly. “Harry, I know this is an odd segue, but maybe we should
go to Gringotts today.”

“Why, Amanda?”

“I think that if we can talk to them we can make them see reason and get your accounts freed
from the freeze they’re under. If we can, it would give Narcissa and Ann much more capital to
work with and they could really start making strides in securing control of the natural resources
of the wizarding world.”

Nym entered the bathroom and dragged them both back to the master suite. As they dressed,
Harry continued to talk to Amanda.

“How does that help us, Amanda? Vulturewart will simply steal what he wants.”

“He can try, Harry. Once you have control we can establish wards around the warehouses and
production facilities that will transport unauthorised persons or persons with the Dark Mark to
your dungeons here. Then you can duel them and use the Praedia Bellica on them. We then
install wards on their properties. The more he sends, the smaller his world gets. If he comes
himself, we have the wards set to transport him to Emmeline’s volcano.”

“I like that one. Let’s set that ward in every set anyway. Okay, what kind of things are we going
to need to control?”

Narcissa chimed in through the bond as they finished dressing and headed for the dining room.
“Raw materials for potion ingredients, any sources of gold and precious gems we can acquire,
and then any company in the magical or Mundane world where we can find an ownership by his
lackeys. The money these companies make for their owners goes to support Voldemort.”

Harry, Nym, and Amanda entered the dining room. “Okay, Amanda, when do we go?”

“After breakfast, Harry. We’ll do PT when we get back. I don’t want you all sweaty when you’re
dealing with the Goblins.”

268
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Harry I don’t think we should kill Riddle with a ward. Let’s see if we can set a ward trap for him
with runestones. If we set one-way anti-Apparation, anti-Portkey, and magic suppressing wards
on a cell, we should be able to hold him.”

“Errrh...and we aren’t killing him why, Ginny?”

“Oh, we’ll kill him. First, though, we want to be sure we can beat him and then we want to strip
his memory and his magic.”

“Why, you bloodthirsty, greedy, fantastically sexy little witch, how did you manage Gryffindor?
That’s the most Slytherin thing yet. You’re a snake among lions.”

Luna smiled. “Two of them, actually.”

Chuckles went round as Ginny and Harry blushed.

The bonded finished breakfast; it was a genial, relaxed meal, in great contrast to the tension of
the previous days. Harry was helped in relaxing by a very naked, invisible Su climbing into his
lap and sitting on him. Harry fed her pieces of fruit as she satisfied first herself and then him.

The mates giggled as the fruit disappeared and Harry made the Harry-coming face they had
come to know and love. They gently shuddered as first Su and then Harry climaxed.

Once they finished breakfast and Harry finished Su, Harry transported Nym, Amanda, and
himself to the steps of Gringotts.

Harry offered his right arm to Nym and his left to Amanda. The ladies very gracefully rested
their hands on his arms and Harry led them into the bank. As he approached the doors he
gathered his magic and released it against them and the doors swung open ponderously.

The amazed Goblins behind the door watched through squinted eyes as the wizard and two
witches strode through the lobby of the bank. It was like watching the sun rise. Harry had
removed all control on his magic and was letting it flow where it would. His aura was blinding.
Being excited by their mate’s display of power, Nym and Amanda’s magic swelled to join his.
Their auras were slightly less blinding than Harry’s.

The Goblins at the counters were terrified. They had never seen a being with this much power
in the lobby, and now there were three of them.

Harry walked straight up to the desk in the lobby and stood looking at the goblin behind it.
“Griphook, isn’t it?”

“Yes, may I help you?”

269
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“It’s me, Griphook—Harry Potter.”

“Ah, Mr. Potter. Perhaps, Duke Potter, you could suppress your aura? Goblins are capable of
seeing auras, and yours is quite bright.”

“Oops. Sorry.” Harry wrestled with his aura for a moment and finally managed to get it
suppressed. Nym and Amanda smoothly suppressed theirs.

“Griphook, who would I talk to about my parents’ will?”

“Your estate manager is Senior Manager Hache, Your Grace.”

“Could you tell him I’d like to see him, please?”

“Certainly, Your Grace.”

Griphook left the room. Harry looked around and noticed that they were the only wizards in the
bank.

He was just about to comment when Griphook returned. “If you’ll follow me, Your Grace?”

Harry nodded and Griphook led them down a series of hallways.

As they walked, Nym said in the bond, “It’s fairly early on a Sunday morning, Harry. Many
people are probably not even up yet, and those who are won’t be doing business until this
afternoon at the earliest.”

The group arrived at an impressive door and Griphook opened it for them.

Harry entered and turned to the goblin. “Thank you, Griphook.”

Griphook nodded to Harry and withdrew.

Harry seated Nym and Amanda in two of the chairs and then sat between them in the third.

A gravelly voice issued from the large goblin before him. “Duke Potter, I am Hache, the
manager of the Potter account.”

Harry had read some material on Goblins from the Potter library and responded in a way that
he hoped was acceptable. “Hache, why were my parents’ wills not executed?”

Hache smiled—finally, a wizard who got straight to business—and answered in kind. “You have
not yet reached the age of majority.”

270
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Harry nodded. “You’ve never seen the will, then?”

“I have. I gave it to Director Bones myself.”

“Let me rephrase: you have never read the will?”

“No, I have not. It, as most wills, was charmed to only be opened by you, the executor, or the
Director of the MLE, Mr. Potter.”

“So you didn’t know that I was to be raised by Sirius, Lord Black?”

“I must admit, I’ve always wondered why Dumbledore placed you with those Muggles; but as
he was known to be a witness to the will, I was forced to accept his account of who was
supposed to raise you.”

A knock came at the door. “Ah, that will be Griphook with another one of your bonded and the
will, I assume?”

Harry, knowing that it was Amelia with the will, smiled and nodded at him.

“Come in, Griphook.”

The door opened and Harry observed Hache as he rose to his feet. For an instant Hache’s eyes
opened a bit wider. That was his only reaction to finding out that Amelia was one of Harry’s
bonded.

Amelia approached Harry, who seated her in the chair he had been in. He took the will from her
and handed it to Hache.

Hache opened the will and read it. “Fairly standard, Your Grace. No surprises. It is unfortunate
that Dumbledore chose to disregard your parents’ choice of guardian. Unfortunate for him, that
is, as it means that he will no longer be able to determine any outcome of any of our dealings
with you.”

“Which of your mates will you want to have access to your vault, Your Grace?”

“You can tell who they are?”

“Of course, Your Grace.”

“If you don’t mind my asking, how?”

“We—that is, the Goblins—working for an estate are bound to that estate. Not to the
individual, but to the estate.”

271
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Ah. So what about the age of majority limitation you were talking about at first?”

“You are fully bonded, Your Grace, and the will being of one of the ancient lines’ recognises a
full bonding as being a sign that you have reached maturity. That is enough for us to consider
you as having reached your majority.”

“Okay. I will want all of my fully bonded wives to have unlimited access, and if I ever establish a
mate bond, we will discuss access for her and the access of my issue from her.”

“Excellent, Your Grace. I will provide purses which access your vaults. Just put your hand in and
think of the amount of currency and the denomination, and it will be provided. As long as you
are a Potter or bond to a Potter, you won’t end up in the cells under this bank. As always, you
or your bonded may write drafts on the bank for large amounts at the majority of merchants in
the magical world, and the purses will have a debit card in them if you need to use them in the
Mundane world.”

There was another knock at the door, and Hache said, “Come in.”

The door opened, and this time Hache positively goggled to see Narcissa standing there. Ann
and Daphne were with her and they entered the room, smirking at the Goblin.

Harry laughed. “I was wondering what it would take to unsettle you, Hache.”

“Unfair, Your Grace. Who would have expected—ah, well, it will be a profitable relationship.”
Hache’s eyes were glittering.

“I expect we should get to work, Your Grace” The goblin nodded to Narcissa.

“Narcissa, I’m going to the vault. Will you need anything from me?”

Narcissa looked at Hache in a speculative way. “No, Harry, I suspect we’ll be fine.”

Harry laughed and rose. “Hache, can you....”

Griphook entered the office.

Harry nodded, and offering Nym his arm, he followed Griphook from the office with Amelia and
Amanda following a step behind them. As they made their way to the carts to go to the vault,
Narcissa, Ann, and Daphne sat down with Hache to plan the takeover of the wizarding financial
world.

Harry, Nym, and Amelia rode the cart down to vault number one. Harry got out, stunned.

272
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Griphook?”

“Just to make sure, Your Grace, please put your hand in the circle.”

Harry stepped up to the door of the vault with the huge M over P crest on the door a nd placed
his hand palm-first on the wall inside a circle to the left of the door. He immediately came
under attack. He reinforced his Occlumency barriers and waited. When the presence
penetrated his outer wall he attacked it and was just about to beat it into submission when it
said, “Very nice, Your Grace. However, I am simply the wards of this vault. I am attempting to
determine your identity. I have accomplished my goals. You are the heir.” The presence
withdrew and Harry returned to himself.

The huge doors opened, much to Harry’s surprise. He stepped into the vault with Nym,
followed by Amelia and Amanda.

Inside the vault were mountains of gold, silver and bronze, both coins and bars. There were also
bars of other precious metals, platinum and titanium and an alchemical alloy the ancients had
called mithril among them. Mountains of precious gems in both uncut and cut states were just
beyond the mountains of coins and bars. Normal sized shelves filled with shrunken books
followed the gems. Then there was a shelf full of what appeared to be eggs, but they were full
of a shifting silvery material.

Amelia looked closely and said, “These are memories.”

Stacks of weapons and armour lay in the vault past the shelves, some apparently important
pieces mounted on the wall. Racks of staffs and wands completed the collection. Against the
back wall of the cave a thoroughly disreputable looking staff leaned in the V where the walls
came together. Harry took the staff and felt comforted. He wondered if he could take it with
him, and it immediately shrank to wand size. Harry smiled and tucked it in his back pocket.

“Harry, we’re going to Ollivander’s when we leave here.”

“Why, Nym?”

“Because I somehow find it offensive that you’re walking around with what is probably Merlin’s
staff jammed in your back pocket. And what would Moody say?”

“You don’t really think it was Merlin’s, do you, Nym? And the staff doesn’t mind.”

“What do you mean, the staff doesn’t mind?”

“It told me so.”

273
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Nym rolled her eyes. “Harry we are going to have a long talk about touching things that talk to
you.”

Harry laughed and kissed her; taking her arm, he led her back out of the vault. On the way out
Harry stopped and turned to a stack of shrunken trunks. He pulled the top two down and
looked at them. He smiled and put them in his pocket.

The huge door clanged shut behind them. Harry looked to the left at the vault with the large G
on the door and placed his hand in the circle beside the door. He felt the ward probe him and
he let it. The door opened and it was the same thing—money, precious metal, precious stones,
books, weapons, and magical objects. They left that vault.

Harry looked at the vault with an R on the door and placed his hand on it. Surprisingly the
wards passed him and it opened. The interior was basically the same.

The vault with the H passed Harry too. Its contents were basically the same as the others but
also included an apothecary cabinet full of seeds in runestone-driven, stasis-protected drawers.
Harry decided he would have to get Hannah, Anna, and Susan down here.

Harry looked at the last vault and sneered. Before Nym could react, he walked up to the door
with the huge snake shaped into an S. He placed his hand in the circle and launched an all-out
Legilimency attack on the vault.

He blasted through the first layer of the wards and then, drawing on all the bonded, he
annihilated the remaining layers. He reached the last layer and, calling on the realm, he
obliterated it. Inside the conquered wards he called up his own magic and cast the Praedia
Bellica. The wards whimpered and died.

Harry returned to himself and raised his hand. He caused the doors of the now wardless vault
to open and found it to be the same as the others except it was full of Dark objects.

“Geoffrey?” he said. The elf popped into the vault.

“Milord?”

“Empty the Dark objects from this vault to the most secure room at Potter Castle. We’ll
evaluate them and decide what to do with them later. The same with the Dark books.”

“Yes, milord.” Geoffrey snapped his fingers and the Potter elves began popping into the vault
and removing the Dark objects and books.

Harry stepped out of the vault. “Griphook?”

The stunned goblin said, “Yes, Your Grace?”

274
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Empty the cash and valuables of this vault into my main vault.”

Suddenly a cart screeched to a halt and an old, gnarled Goblin leapt out.

“What is going on here?”

Harry looked at the Goblin. “I defeated the last heir to this vault in single combat on 31 October
1981. I’ve defeated the wards on the vault and have cast the Praedia Bellica. I was successful.”

“And you are?”

Amanda stepped forward. “You address Harry James Potter, Duke of Magic of the United
Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, Defender of Magic and Magical Champion of
the Crown and Realm, Elder Billhook.”

“Ambassador? You are bonded? Harry Potter?”

The elder stopped talking and started to shake. Harry was about to go to his aid when Billhook
fell to the floor of the tunnel and howled with laughter. He stood after a few moments, holding
his sides, and looked at Harry. “Come now, Your Grace, don’t pout. I was overcome by the
thought of what Albus will do now. You wizards are so entertaining.”

Griphook smiled and snapped his fingers. An army of goblins appeared and began moving
everything the elves had left in the vault to Harry’s main vault.

Harry smiled at Billhook. “So you don’t mind that I destroyed Slytherin’s vault and subjugated
his line?”

“Of course not, Your Grace. I must say, it’s been a long time coming.”

“Billhook, I would like to put a ward up on this vault that will transport anyone entering it to my
dungeons. I will send my rune Mistress to do the ward, along with one of my other bonded.”

“Of course, Your Grace. The vault is yours by right of conquest. You may do with it what you
will. We await Her Grace Hestia’s work.”

Harry looked at Billhook speculatively. “Billhook, I have a construction project I want to


undertake and I’ve been told that goblins are really good at construction. I was wondering if
you might have someone you can recommend?”

“I shall come and review the project with my top project manager, Your Grace. If you could
please give Griphook the Apparation point coordinates, I would be happy to meet with you at 4
p.m. today, if Your Grace is agreeable?”

275
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Thank you, Billhook.”

Nym had turned to Griphook and gave him the coordinates.

Billhook smiled a truly frightening smile. “Oh, no, Your Grace, thank you. I haven’t had so much
fun in years.”

Nym said, “Harry, if you’re through playing with the Goblins. we need to go. Remember, we
have to go by Ollivander’s.”

Billhook chuckled again. “I shall see you at four, Your Grace.”

Harry smiled and nodded. He handed Nym, Amelia, and Amanda into the cart and Griphook
drove them back to the surface.

“Harry, please warn us before you do that again.”

“Yes, Nym.” He could feel the bonded’s pride in him. “I couldn’t have done it without you all.”

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

Back in Hache’s office the numbers on the ledgers had increased astronomically when Harry
took possession of the vaults.

Nym looked at Hache. “Can I have a copy of the inventory list, please?”

“Of course, Your Grace.”

He handed her a bound volume that was a copy of the self-updating inventory list.

They went back to planning the financial conquest with the updated list of stocks and
ownership positions from the now combined Potter vaults. Down in the caverns the vault doors
of the founder’s vaults added a P on the top left of the crest on the doors, except for the
Slytherin vault. Its now dead S stayed exactly as it had been.

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

Harry, Nym, Amanda, and Amelia exited the bank after applying their glamours or changing
their faces, and proceeded down the alley to Ollivander’s.

They entered the shop and Ollivander appeared. Harry knew how he did it now and chuckled.

“Do not give up my secrets, Your Grace. I keep yours.”

276
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Harry looked at him for a moment with a look that told Ollivander what would happen if he
didn’t. Ollivander smiled at Harry.

“You are the first one who has ever had the power to actually be able to carry that out, Your
Grace, but I would keep your secrets anyway.”

“Thank you, Mr. Ollivander.”

“Now, what can I do for you, Your Grace?”

Harry drew the staff out of his back pocket and thought about it for a second. It expanded to its
normal size. “Nym says I need a way to carry this other than in my pocket.”

Ollivander goggled. “Yes, it’s always good to listen to one’s Alpha, Your Grace.”

“Also, she’s worried about it talking to me.”

“It actually speaks to you? I mean, I knew your family had access to the staffs and that several
members over the years had been able to wield this one, but I don’t believe it spoke to any of
them.”

“You mean it’s okay? It’s actually his staff, isn’t it?”

“Oh, my, yes, Duchess Nymphadora, it’s fine. And yes, he carried it. He received it from his
master, who received it from his. Its true origins are lost in antiquity.”

Nym frowned at the use of her full name. Ollivander trundled off into the back of the store and
came back with two wand holsters.

“Just the thing, Your Grace. Horntail hide, anti-summoning charm, automatic fit charm,
chameleon charm.”

Harry strapped one holster to his right arm and one to his left. He put his wand in the one on
his left arm and the staff into the one on his right arm. The holsters slowly blended into Harry’s
skin and disappeared. Harry flicked his wrist and the staff popped into his hand in its wand
form.

“Could we have one hundred of these holsters, Mr. Ollivander?”

Ollivander smiled. “Of course, Your Grace.” He walked into the back and Harry walked up to the
counter.

“That will be two hundred Galleons, sixteen Sickles, and twenty-eight Knuts, Your Grace.”

277
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

After paying they left the shop and Harry ducked into the alley beside the shop. The mates
joined him and he popped them silently to the entry hall.

Harry kissed Nym and said, “I’m going to PT. Want to join me?”

“Sure, Harry.”

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

Hogwarts
Gryffindor Common Room
2 p.m.

“Ron, where is Harry?”

“I don’t know, Angelina. I haven’t seen him.”

“So we’re down a Seeker and a Chaser. Grrr. I’ll kill them when we find them. Meanwhile I have
studying to do for NEWTs, so let’s get this over with.”

They spent the next hour chalking plays. Ron made several suggestions, earning him some
respect.

When they were done he enlisted Neville and Lavender and they went in search of Harry.
Lavender looked at Ron. “Ron, you know Hermione, Ginny, and Parvati are missing too, don’t
you?”

Ron stopped and thought for a moment. “So Harry, Hermione, Ginny, Parvati, and Katie are all
missing?” Something was tugging at his memory, but he couldn’t quite remember what.

Lavender said, “That’s not all. Daphne Greengrass and Tracey Davis from Slytherin, Hannah
Abbot, Megan Jones, Sally Anne Perks, and Susan Bones from Hufflepuff, Shelia Fawcett, Mandy
Brocklehurst, Su Li, Padma Patil, Cho Chang, Marietta Edgecomb, Luna Montgomery, and Loony
Lovegood from Ravenclaw are missing, too.”

Suddenly the chart sprang into Ron’s mind. He blushed furiously “Well, we’ll look around a little
more and then we’ll have to wait until tonight and see if they show up.”

Lavender, on seeing his blush, was having none of it, and neither was Neville. “Ron Weasley,
you know something!” Lavender shouted.

Ron panicked and dragged her into a nearby broom closet. Lavender was yelling the whole
time, so Ron, in his panicked state kissed her to shut her up. It was electrifying for both of them.

278
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Outside the broom closet, Neville’s face flamed as the noises from inside became more heated
groans than heated shouts.

Ron finally had to come up for air and Lavender melted into his chest. “Lavender, you have to
be quiet about this. It could get them in big trouble or killed.”

“Whatever you say, Ronniekins. Just kiss me again.”

Ron looked around desperately for a moment and then did the only thing he could. He leaned
into Lavender and kissed her. It quickly gravitated into a very heavy snogging match. Ron soon
had the nipple of one of her heavy breasts in his mouth, and Lavender exploded. Moments later
Ron was buried in her to the root, having taken her virginity, and she was grunting her way to a
climax.

Neville stood for a moment listening and then fled, his face flaming.

The twins found him some time later, sitting on the front steps.

“Neville, how goes the search?”

Neville’s face flamed and he responded, “Not well. Ron and Lavender got—eerrr—ahhhh—
distracted. I haven’t found them. Lavender said there were a whole bunch of girls missing.”

Fred looked at George. “Which girls are missing, according to the Queen of Gossip?” George
asked.

“Daphne Greengrass and Tracey Davis from Slytherin, Hannah Abbot, Megan Jones, Sally Anne
Perks, and Susan Bones from Hufflepuff, Shelia Fawcett, Mandy Brocklehurst, Su Li, Padma
Patil, Cho Chang, Marietta Edgecomb, Luna Montgomery, and Loony—eerrr—Luna Lovegood
from Ravenclaw.”

Fred raised an eyebrow. “And what distracted perfect Prefect Ron and Lav?”

“A broom closet,” Neville said, his face flaming anew.

The twins grinned at each other over Neville’s head. “Please show us—”

“—this magic broom closet—”

“—Lord Longbottom,” they said in their twinspeak way. Neville knew things were about to go
completely pear-shaped for Ron if he was still in the broom closet.

In the broom closet, Lavender clenched on Ron and he coated her insides with come; a pale
light flared and they found themselves feeling each other’s feelings. They settled into a slow

279
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

grinding motion in place of the furious, frantic pounding of moments ago. Lavender was
enjoying being a woman immensely. It had been a little awkward and had hurt for a moment,
but now—well, now it was wonderful.

Neville led the twins to the broom closet and Fred opened his black Muggle book bag, which he
had charmed to be bottomless, and removed a wizarding camera. George stood beside the
door and grasped the handle, slowly turning it to silently disengage the latch.

Neville couldn’t hear anything from the closet, so he hoped that Ron and Lavender had left.

George, having disengaged the lock, looked at Fred, who nodded and jerked the door open.

All hell broke loose.

The camera flashed, a girl screamed, a roar was heard and a pale white streak tipped in red
shot out of the closet and attacked Fred. Another girlish scream was heard, followed by louder
roaring, and the door slammed closed, following the pale white, red-tipped blur.

Fred stood frozen in shock with blood just starting to run out of his nose and over his lip; the
camera was gone. George stood with a stunned look on his face and the door handle in his
hand. Neville stood caught between screaming in fright and laughing hysterically.

Professor Flitwick, who was on his way to the Ravenclaw common room to investigate the
rumor of missing female students, changed direction, attracted by the noise. He rounded the
corner just in time to happen upon this frozen tableau.

“Mr. Weasley. what is going on here?”

Neville’s head slowly swiveled and a look of relief passed over his features. “Thank Merlin it’s
not Snape.”

Flitwick grinned at this and knew it was going to be an entertaining next few minutes. He closed
the distance to the trio and heard rustling and furious whispers from the broom closet. Oh, yes,
entertaining indeed.

Fred turned his head and looked at the tiny professor. “Well, sir, Neville reported odd noises
emanating from this broom closet.”

“So we came to investigate.”

“When we opened the door—”

Here George decided to throw his brother a bone. Ron was a git, but he was family.

280
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“—something pulled Ron and Lavender Brown into the closet.”

Professor Flitwick could barely suppress his laughter. So the two pranksters had caught their
brother in the broom closet with the buxom Miss Brown, and in attempting to embarrass him
had got mauled somehow. “I see. Well, stand back and I’ll see to recovering your brother and
Miss Brown.”

The boys stood back and Fred clamped a hand over his nose. George clamped a hand firmly
over Neville’s mouth to silence the repetitions of, “Thank Merlin it’s not Snape,” that were still
emanating from the nearly hysterical with relief Lord Longbottom.

Professor Flitwick opened the door and found Ron holding Lavender behind him, wand pointing
into the dark recesses of the closet and an alert look on his face.

The professor thought it was a worthy effort and might have passed muster except for the
wrongly buttoned blouse of Lavender and the completely unbuttoned robe of Mr. Weasley,
which had what appeared to be a rather large, pink, lacey brassiere hanging half out of one
pocket.

He decided to let the group off the hook as they had at least provided some entertainment and
the young Mr. Weasley had apparently managed to land one on his brother. Also Ms, Brown
seemed to be very unlikely to complain, judging by the way she was hanging on Mr. Weasley.

“All right there, then, Mr. Weasley?

“Come out now, and good work protecting Miss Brown. You students take Mr. Weasley to get
that nose looked at and I’ll investigate this closet.”

He snickered as the students fled. When they had safely turned the corner, his snickers turned
to guffaws.

The group pelted into the common room. Neville was still saying over and over, “Thank Merlin
it wasn’t Snape.”

The twins were almost hysterical with relief and Lavender was still hanging on Ron.

Fred looked at Ron. “We need to have a conversation, o brother mine.” He grabbed Ron by one
arm and George grabbed the other. They dragged him up the stairs, with Neville following.

Lavender sat by the fire, bereft. Angelina and Alicia closed in on her like sharks, Romilda Vane
trailing them.

Angelina sat and wrinkled her nose. Lavender smelt of sex. “Lavender, what happened?”

281
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Eerrr, well, I went with Ron and Neville to find Harry. We couldn’t find him, and then I told Ron
that I had heard a bunch of other girls were missing besides Hermione, Ginny, and Katie. He got
all excited and told me not to yell; then he dragged me into a broom closet and when I tried to
explain it to him he kissed me....” She trailed off and went all starry-eyed.

Angelina looked at Alicia over the top of her head. Both of them thought, Ron? EEEWWW!

“Lav, what other girls are missing?”

“I heard Daphne Greengrass and Tracey Davis from Slytherin, Hannah Abbot, Megan Jones,
Sally Anne Perks, and Susan Bones from Hufflepuff, Shelia Fawcett, Mandy Brocklehurst, Su Li,
Padma Patil, Cho Chang, Marietta Edgecomb, Luna Montgomery, and Loony Lovegood from
Ravenclaw, and of course Hermione, Parvati, and Ginny.”

“Okay, so Ron has you in the broom closet and then what happened?”

“It was wonderful, Angelina. I’ve never felt so connected, and when he kissed me it was just—
just—wow. But anyway, just when things were getting interesting—” A faint blush crept across
her cheeks.

Angelina thought that to get a blush out of Lav Ron must have been shagging her; that
explained the smell.

“One of the twins jerked the door open and the other took a picture and that nasty little Neville
was standing there gawking!” Here her blush became a full-on full-body blush. Angelina looked
at Alicia again.

At the same time they thought, She shagged Ron. EEEWWW!

“Ronnie defended my honour and punched the twin with the camera in the nose and took it
from him, then he slammed the door shut. The next thing we knew, Professor Flitwick opened
the door and sent us back here. I don’t know why he was laughing, though.”

“Could it be because you forgot how to button your blouse, Lav? Or maybe it was your bra
hanging out of Ron’s pocket, or maybe that you could cut glass with your nipples?” Romilda
asked nastily.

Lavender glanced down at her chest and her blush renewed itself.

Angelina said, “Right, then.” She got up and headed for the stairs to the boys’ dorms. Alicia,
Lavender, and Romilda followed her. She went straight up the stairs to the fifth year boys’
dorm.

“HEY, THIS IS THE BOYS’ DORM!”

282
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Shut up, Ron. Fred, what the hell is going on?”

“Ah, we were just attempting to discover that, Angelina. Please, you and the ladies come in.
Make yourselves at home.”

“Oy, this is not your room, Fred!”

“Shut up, Ron.”

The room was stunned for a moment as Neville’s authoritative side reared its head. Romilda
moved over and sat on his bed, not too close but definitely closer than she had ever been
before.

Finally George shook his head and said, “So we’d got up to the point where Lavender’s list of
girls had come out. Do we know anything else?”

“Professors McGonagall, Sinistra, Vector, and Babbling are not in the castle, and Madam
Rosmerta is not at the Three Broomsticks. At least that’s what Filch was mumbling about
earlier.”

Neville looked at Romilda. “What were you doing that you overheard Filch?”

“I was talking to Myrtle in her bathroom. She hears lots of things and she’s lonely.”

Romilda shrugged and Neville patted her leg. It thrilled both of them.

“What the hell? Has the love bug got loose around here? Ron and Lav shagging in broom
closets, Neville and Romilda playing touchy-feelies, Angelina chasing Fred, and you, George—
the next time I catch you looking at me in the shower, you’d better do something about it,”
Alicia muttered.

“Oy, who said we were shagging?”

They all just looked at Ron as Lavender blushed crimson to her roots along with him.

“Hrmm-hmm, back on point. What’s happened to all these women and Harry?”

“Maybe they’re all somewhere together, Fred?”

“Could be, Angelina, but what do we do?”

“Hold our tongues and see what happens.”

283
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Everyone looked at Alicia and nodded.

“Now, gentlemen, if you’ll pardon us, we have things to do. Come on, Lav. You too, Romilda.”

The girls trooped out behind Angelina, Lav giving Ron moon-eyes and Romilda looking
speculatively at Neville.

Fred looked at George. “Gentlemen, I believe it’s time to have a talk.”

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

Angelina led the ladies down the stairs and then back up into the girls’ dorms. In the fifth year
girls’ dorm they sat on the beds and she looked at Lavender. “What were you thinking,
Lavender? You know the consequences of losing your virginity before your maturity.”

“Only if we didn’t bond, Angelina.”

Alicia whipped out her wand and cast a charm. Lavender glowed for a moment. “Thank
Morgana for small favours. Did you use the spell, Lav?”

“I’m on the potion. Mum put me on it to get me regular. It was driving her insane for me to
miss my periods. I told her it wasn’t necessary, but she said better safe than swollen.”

Angelina, Alicia, and Romilda just looked at her.

“What?”

Romilda finally said, “So you were a virgin?”

Lavender snapped, “Of course I’m not, stupid. I didn’t want to stop my magic’s growth.”

Romilda nodded. “Sorry, Lav, it’s just that you talk about ‘it’ an awful lot.”

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

Godric’s Hollow
Apparation point
3:50 p.m.

Billhook, Hache, and Hookknife appeared at the Apparation point. A lovely deep maroon and
gold gentleman’s brougham with one huge Nightmare drawing it stood waiting.

Joel, the elf driving the carriage, held the door for them. “Gentlebeings, if you will? The Duke
awaits you.”

284
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Billhook smiled and led the way into the carriage. As it was in the glory days, he thought to
himself. In Gobbledygook he said to the Goblins accompanying him, “Hache, you will call for
any assistance you need for your principal. Hookknife, anything you require for this project will
be made available.”

The goblins proceeded in silence; Hache and Hookknife were thinking how important this client
must be for the head of Gringotts and their tribe to be handling these details himself.

The brougham made excellent time and they soon arrived at the castle. The structure took
Hookknife’s breath away. It also scared him a little. It would be hard to live up to this standard
of construction.

They arrived at the castle, and after the carriage stopped they were amazed to find Harry
himself opening the door for them.

Harry looked to the elf and the Nightmare first after the goblins had alit from the carriage.

“Joel, Melinda, thank you. Geoffrey will let you know when you’re needed again.” The elf
nodded and the Nightmare nickered softly.

“Billhook, Hache, and—?”

“Hookknife, Your Grace.”

“And Hookknife. Welcome to Potter Castle. If you’ll follow me, we’ll meet the Headmistress of
the new school in the drawing room.”

Harry led them in and the Goblins were amazed by the quality of workmanship and
maintenance of the dastle. In the drawing room off the library Harry moved up to the group of
mates standing beside the long table that was pushed up against the illusioned wall overlooking
the Hollow.

“Chu, this is Hookknife. I believe he will be managing the project.”

Chu turned to the Goblins and said in Gobbledygook, “May your blades be always sharp and
your tunnels filled with gold, proud warriors.”

The Goblins were stopped cold. Finally Billhook said, “May your sons and your sister wives’ sons
always be victorious, great lady.” Chu blushed prettily.

“We require a building in which to school young magical creatures. We wish the academy to be
divided into a primary school for six- to ten-year-olds consisting of grades one through five in
the shape of a septagon, connected at one wall to a middle school in the shape of a square for

285
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

eleven- to fourteen-year-olds, consisting of grades six through eight, connected at the opposite
wall to a irregular septagon containing a high school for fourteen- to eighteen-year-olds,
consisting of grades ten through twelve. We would expect a maximum population of two
hundred students per grade, for a total of twenty-four hundred students.

“In a separate but connected building we would like to have a university for eighteen- to
twenty-five-year-olds and from freshmen undergrads to Ph.D. candidates, using the same
irregular septagon shape. We would expect a maximum population of two hundred students in
each year in the university also for sixteen hundred students, giving the Royal Academy a
population of four thousand.”

Hookknife said, “Your Grace realises that there are only forty to fifty students a year in
Hogwarts, and not many more than that in Beauxbatons and Durmstrang?”

“Yes, we do, but that’s only the human students able to afford it, not the sentient magical
creatures and not the middle income and below human magical students.”

The Goblins were gobsmacked. “Your Grace intends to open a school for all sentient magical
creatures?”

“Yes. As part of his Grace’s mandate as the Duke of Magic of the United Kingdom of Great
Britain and Northern Ireland, Defender of Magic and Magical Champion of the Crown and
Realm, he has been charged with equally educating and treating all sentient magical creatures.
In order to do this we believe one of the first steps is an equal high-quality education. The
easiest way to accomplish that is to educate the students together.”

“Please, Your Grace—the magic of each species is different.”

Harry sighed and released his aura. The castle responded, as did the runestones in the valley. In
the fading light the gigantic Aegishjalmur was clearly visible. Billhook, Hache, and Hookknife
began to shake.

“Magic is magic, Hookknife.” Harry extended his arms and elf-popped them all to the centre of
the Aegishjalmur in the very middle of the valley.

“This will be your centre point, Hookknife.”

The goblin looked at Harry in awe and dropped a runestone from his pocket.

“I envision a triangular building for grades one through twelve, divided as Chu has asked. The
children will be in four-person rooms. The rooms are to all be suitable for any race. Two rooms
will share a bathroom. Transport runes will be used to move from floor to floor, but there will
be staircases in the corners of the buildings as well. Administration and the library will be on
the sixth floor. Indoor sports facilities will be on the fifth floor. The building will be wired for

286
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Muggle electrical and phone lines in mithril conduits and the conduits grounded to a rune-
powered ward anchorstone in a vault at least three floors under the school. Kitchens, dining
facilities, and elves’ quarters will be in the first basement. Storage, stables, Muggle electrical
services and data servers and connections in the second basement in a room shielded in mithril.
An indoor swimming facility and quarters for mere people students in the third basement with
the wardstone anchor under the bottom of the pool. The pool will be connected to the five
hundred-acre lake outside by a warded tunnel.

“Outdoors, besides the lake there will be bridle paths which will double as running trails. Four
Quidditch pitches, four football pitches—” Harry smiled— “one cricket ground, and a beach on
the lake.

“Questions?”

Hookknife raised his hand like a child in school. While Harry had been talking, his aura had
grown until it was a burning whiteness even to the mates. Billhook cringed at Hookknife’s
raised hand. He hoped the idiot wasn’t about to be fried to a grease-spot. He would hate to
have to apologise to the Duke for littering his realm with the idiot’s corpse.

“Your Grace, what is a ‘cricket ground’?”

Harry fell over and rolled around on the ground, laughing. Nym rolled her eyes, and all of the
bonded heard Sarah. “Harry, really, it’s not nice to make fun of Andrew when he can’t hear
you!”

Harry howled with laughter.

“My father will show you, Hookknife,” Nym said while she kicked Harry gently in his ribs. This
provoked more howling.

Billhook smiled again as Harry’s aura faded. “I told you, Your Grace, very entertaining.”

Harry recovered as Chu, Minerva, Aurora, Septima, Bathsheba, Ann, and Hermione fell into
serious discussions with Hookknife.

Harry, with Nym on his arm, walked around the Hollow with Billhook and Hache, talking about
life, the universe, and everything.

At 7:45 p.m. they made it back to the centre where the main group was still talking. Geoffrey
and the elves had laid a groaning table. Harry seated Nym and the mates were seated by the
elves. The goblins seated themselves, and as the sun set they all tucked into a very fine dinner.

“Your Grace, we thank you for considering us for this project and will work with you very hard
to realise this vision.”

287
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Thank you, Billhook. I’m sure it would be much harder to accomplish without the skill and
knowledge of your people.”

The Slytherin and not a few of the other mates moaned with desire in the bond.

“Morgana, it’s like being bonded to a political genius stuffed inside a sex machine. I’ve never
desired someone so much.”

At Tracey’s comment in the bond, a flurry of mental schedule-checking went on.

“Very smooth, Harry. Her Majesty appreciates the labor you and my fellow Alpha have done this
day.”

Dinner concluded and the Goblins stood. “Your Grace, Hache will attend Her Grace Narcissa
daily here at Potter Castle and Hookknife will attend Her Grace Chu.”

Harry smiled and bowed deeply to Billhook. In Gobbledygook he said, “Sharp knives and full
veins, clan chief.”

The stunned Goblins disappeared from view and Harry spread his arms and moved the bonded
to the sitting room of the castle. He made it no further as Tracey attacked him and it turned
into a writhing pile of mates.

At midnight Minerva regretfully led the satiated Hogwarts professors back to Hogwarts. Shortly
after 2 a.m. Geoffrey and the ladie’s maid elves moved the bonded to their beds, Dobby taking
Harry with Cho impaled on him and asleep on his chest and Winky taking Nym.

Minerva had never been so glad of the elf-popping ability, as she was able to get straight into
her bed before Mandy’s orgasm hit her, her mates continuing their activities after waking
during the move.

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

Hogwarts
Gryffindor Common Room
Just after curfew

“They aren’t back, Fred.”

“Obviously, George. I’m sitting here with you.”

“Harry, Ginny, and all the rest of the missing Gryffindors’ trunks are gone.”

288
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“I was there for that, too, George.”

“Send him an owl in the morning, then?”

“Yes, it’s the only thing to do.”

“What about Ron?”

“I suspect he and Lavender will stay bonded unless he does something completely idiotic or she
loses control of him.”

“Mum will be pleased; the Browns are a good Light-side family.”

“Yes, right up until she finds out about Ginny.”

“She’s going to throw a right wobbler.”

“The master of understatement you are tonight.”

“I’m worried, Fred. This could all go very pear-shaped very soon. The Slytherins are going to try
something as soon as this seeps into their tiny little brains.”

“Not to mention Harry took half the Quidditch power out of Gryffindor.”

George snorted. “Angelina’s already working on Demelza and Patricia—Neville, too. Ravenclaw
is going to try Morag at Seeker. She’s their reserve anyway.”

Fred grunted and got up. They headed up to bed.

289
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Harry Potter and the Witches’ Secret


Chapter 16
9 Sept 1995 (Sidereal)
7 Sept 1995 (Off Sidereal)

Potter Castle

Harry snapped awake and looked down at Anastasia. She smiled up at him around her
mouthful. “It feels like you all enjoy that tremendously, but why?”

Anastasia got to her knees without releasing her mouthful and spun around, straddling Harry’s
head. She lowered her sex to his face and he automatically took her sex in his mouth. “You like
this, Harry?”

“You know I do, Anastasia.”

“We like doing the same to you. You taste good, and we feel we have power over you this way.
It makes us feel confident.”

“You all taste good, too, and you’re all infinitely different and infinitely beautiful, though the
same. You all have power over me anyway. I like this because it makes you all come.”

“Thank you, Harry. Now shut up and relax. I want my pre-PT protein.”

Shortly the pair of them hit a simultaneous climax. Harry was completely energised, and after
gently moving Anastasia off of him he danced around the room to her laughter. Nym joined
them and joined Anastasia in her laughter at the manic Harry.

“Come on, maniac.”

Harry had thrown on his PT outfit of running shoes, shorts, and vest. He ran back into the
master suite and scooped Nym up over his shoulder, then took off running to the hall they w ere
using for PT. Nym squealed and slappd Harry on the ass as he ran. He was whinnying like a
horse. The bonded were all laughing. Harry entered the hall and one hundred golems turned to
attack. Without blinking or pausing, he transported all one hundred of them to the valley Floor.

“Godsdamnit, lad, now I have to go get them.”

Harry stuck his tongue out at Alastor and bent down, letting Nym stand on the Floor.

“Oh, very mature, Harry. Alastor, why didn’t you put up a ward?”

Alastor looked at Nym with his real eye while the magical one tracked the golems who were all
headed back to the castle. “I did, Nym, he just blows right through whatever I put up.”

290
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Nym looked at Alastor with a raised eyebrow while Harry finished his stretches and loaded a
bar so heavy it looked like it would snap when he cleaned it.

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

Hogwarts
Gryffindor Tower

Angelina rolled out of bed at her normal 5 a.m. and padded into the bath. After she had
finished her morning routine she padded down the stairs to the fifth year room. Lavender was
alone in the room. She sighed; it would be another hard day followed by an attempt to pry
information from Fred or George. The twins obviously knew more than they were saying. She
was sure that between her and Alicia they would eventually get to the truth.

She returned to her room, dressed, and headed down to the common room to revise for a
while before she went to breakfast.

In the boys’ tower the twins had gone through much the same routine. They appeared in the
common room and sat down quietly for once. Angelina knew something was seriously wrong if
it made them quiet. “Okay, spill. What’s going on?”

“It’s not really—”

“—our story to tell, Angelina—”

“—but we’d better recruit a—”

“—Seeker and a Chaser.”

Angelina looked at the twins and for a moment they thought she would cry. She finally said, “I
thought we had a chance this year.”

Fred smiled at her gently. “We do, Angelina. We’ll get two more players and the best brooms,
we’ll practice hard, and we’ll win the Cup.”

At that moment Ron and Neville appeared at the bottom of the boys’ stairs and Lavender
appeared at the bottom of the girls’.

Ron and Lavender met each other halfway between and got lost in each other’s eyes. The other
four in the room groaned.

“Your mum is going to go spare,” Angelina chuckled. “One eloped with the Boy-Who-Lived and
one bonded to a fashionista.”

291
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Alicia made her entrance at that moment, and George popped to his feet and met her halfway
to the hearth.

Angelina groaned. “Come on, you lot, it’s time for the crew of the Love Boat to eat.”

In the Great Hall, the absence of one male and eighteen female students was glaringly obvious.
The Headmaster and his pet snake looked like thunderclouds.

Umbitch was all smiles; she had relayed the edict that made her the High Inquisitor of
Hogwarts.

Flitwick was nervous, Hagrid looked upset, and Filch had a nasty grin smeared on his face.
Minerva, Aurora, Septima, and Bathsheba were islands of calm. Pomona, Rolanda, Irma, and
Poppy were looking at Minerva and her mates speculatively.

“Professor McGonagall, is your House perchance missing students as well this morning?”

“Two can play this idiotic game, Albus. You let that fool Fudge put that toad-faced cow in here
and then make her High Inquisitor with the power to have us removed, and you want to act like
nothing is amiss? Bah!”

“Why, yes, it has been reported that four of the female and one of the male students have not
been seen since Saturday night. I was not in the castle yesterday, so I found this out this
morning.”

“Hemmm, hemmm, students missing, Headmaster? Surely we should notify the Ministry?”

Dumbledore almost growled. “Certainly, Dolores. If they have not appeared by the start of
classes, then we will have to take action,” he said, looking at Minerva.

“Capital plan, Headmaster.” Minerva was almost in hysterics but she managed that shot
without giving herself away.

She felt the Headmaster’s none-too-subtle Legilimency probe and another, even less subtle
probe from his pet snake. She smoothly diverted them into a benign memory of a Church of
Scotland service, with the sermon being on the evils of lying, in Hogsmeade followed by lunch
with Rosmerta and an afternoon of shopping; too bad that memory was from last year.

Aurora, Septima, and Bathsheba managed similar feats in their turn.

The twins barely felt the probes of the Headmaster, but their oaths left the Headmaster facing
a blank wall at any thought of Harry Potter beyond Quidditch or pranks, as it did with the

292
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

confused jumble that was Ron’s mind. Random probes of the other students Harry associated
with brought no result.

Snape concentrated on Ron but withdrew in disgust when confronted with the constant
bombardment of teenage male fantasies involving a naked Miss Brown. With tits like that, the
bitch deserved a chance to satisfy a real man. He would have to look into some detentions for
the cow. He was getting tired of the current Slytherin slut anyway; she just lay there crying.
Time to branch out into the other Houses, perhaps.

The Headmaster stood and Snape stood with him. Dumbledore left the hall in a huff, and his
pet snake slithered after him.

Minerva shook her head sadly. “How the mighty have fallen. What happened to the bright-eyed
idealist I once knew, Albus? I will not let this happen to my Harry.”

“Our Harry, and no, we will not, Minerva,” Nym consoled Min in the bond.

Minerva got through breakfast on the support of her mates. She wanted to cry the whole time.

After Umbitch had scuttled from the hall, Septima said, “Minerva, look at Miss Dobbs and Miss
Frobisher. They’re shattered. We’ll need to take them with us tonight.”

“You’re correct, Septima, Amelia, can you talk to their parents?”

“Emmeline and I will go this morning, Minerva. If we get resistance, she’s better at Obliviating
people than I am.”

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

Hogwarts
Headmaster’s Office

Dumbledore paced across his office with long strides. He sat stiffly in his chair at his desk. Snape
slid in behind him and sat in the chair before the desk.

First this newest ploy of Fudge’s, and now Harry was loose in Britain somewhere. This last could
not stand. He must have Harry under control; too much was at stake for the boy to wander.
After several moments Dumbledore looked up. “May I help you, Severus?”

Snape jerked as if he had been slapped. “I was wondering if I could help you, Headmaster.”

He received a cold look from ice-blue eyes. He wondered if he had outlived his usefulness to
Dumbledore. He had seen that look before in a set of red eyes, and it was normally followed by
a Cruciatus Curse.

293
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“I believe you have classes to teach, Severus.”

“Yes, I do. If you don’t need my assistance, then....” He stood and withdrew. Once outside the
Headmaster’s office, he cursed viciously.

Potions classes that morning were truly horrific. By the third period Snape had taken a total of
five hundred points from all the houses. Admittedly, he’d only taken fifty from Slytherin; but
Minerva, Pomona, and Filius more than made up for it in their second and later classes, taking a
total of one thousand points from Slytherin in a veritable orgy of punishing infractions severely,
no matter how small. Minerva fined Malfoy fifty points for improper grooming and gave him a
lecture on personal hygiene and hair care that had the whole class rolling on the Floor laughing.
Malfoy fled and was fined fifty more points for leaving class early.

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

Dumbledore Flooed. Sirius. “Sirius?”

“Yes, Albus?”

“I am afraid something has happened to Harry, Sirius.”

“Is he all right, Albus?”

“Perhaps it would be better if you came through and talked, Sirius.”

“Of course, Albus.”

Dumbledore withdrew his head from the fire and Sirius stepped through. “What is it, Albus?
What’s wrong with Harry? What’s happened?”

Behind his substantial Occlumency barriers Sirius was laughing viciously. Harry had not told
him, but he expected that having had enough of Snivellus, the Ministry, and Albus, he had
pulled the plug. Sirius would have to find him and find out how he could help.

Dumbledore looked Sirius in the eye and said, “I fear Harry and eighteen female students have
gone missing.”

“Missing, Headmaster?”

“Yes. They were reported absent yesterday, but now they are officially missing, as classes have
started and they are not present.” Dumbledore indicated the automatically updating
attendance roster that lay on his desk.

294
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Sirius felt the Occlumency probe, but as he knew nothing and his fealty oath was in place, he
was not worried. “Perhaps we should notify the Ministry and the students’ parents, Albus.”

Albus had probed Sirius and found nothing. Sirius had not even had a letter from Harry, as far as
he could tell.

“Yes, I suppose we must. We must find Harry, Sirius.”

“And the eighteen young women, Albus?”

“Yes, of course—them too.”

Sirius shook his head sadly and rose. “I’ll start trying to find Harry.” He walked to the Floo and
threw in a pinch of Floo powder. He said, “Grimmauld Place,” in a clear voice, stepped through
the flames, and was gone.

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

Hogwarts
DADA teacher’s office

Dolores threw the pinch of Floo powder in the fireplace and stuck her head in, announcing,
“Cornelius Fudge’s study.”

“Dolores, what a surprise! I thought we had agreed you would never contact me here unless it
was an emergency.”

“Minister, I have great news. The halfblood Potter is not at school, and eighteen girls are gone
too. We can launch an enquiry and get rid of Dumbledore. Then we can install me as
Headmistress and teach magic as it should be taught in accordance with what the Ministry
wants wizards and witches to know.”

“Yesss...possibly, Dolores. Stay there and keep listening, and I’ll get back to you.”

Umbridge’s head disappeared from his fire. The toad-like beast was useful, but now he had to
consult with his benefactor. Yes, Lucius would know how best to take advantage of this. They
could possibly get rid of Dumbledore and Potter for good this time.

Umbridge smiled. Potter was gone, and Dumbledore soon would be; she would be
Headmistress and then she would teach only purebloods, the Ministry-approved way.

She walked into her classroom and issued the reading assignment for the second period. She
sat behind her desk and planned her inspections of the Charms and Divination Professors. She
would destroy that half-goblin abomination Flitwick and the Trelawney fraud. Then she would

295
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

give MacMillan lines with the Blood Quill. Yes, that had run Potter off, so it would work on that
halfblooded MacMillan.

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

Hogwarts

The day proceeded and the students noticed that the Heads of House seemed to be retaliating
against Snape and Slytherin. The attitude rubbed off, and by lunch a quarter of Slytherin was in
hospital suffering from a vast array of curse damage.

Draco Malfoy had been flung off the third and fourth floor stairs twice by tripping hexes; he was
only saved by fast action on the part of Snape once and Dumbledore later.

On Fred and George’s advice, all non-Slytherin students were casting a bewildering array of
charms and Transfiguring everything they got near in order to bury the curses, jinxes, and hexes
they were throwing so far back that a Priori Incantatem would not easily find them.

Lunch was a complete disaster. Every time a Slytherin entered the Great Hall they began
changing colours or losing hair or something else, so that by the time they reached their seat
they appeared to have been mauled by animals.

When Snape stood and whipped his wand out, some wag Transfigured it into a soup bone.
While he stood staring at his erstwhile wand in stunned disbelief, some other wag Transfigured
his mouth into smooth skin. Minerva was so proud.

“Minerva, your students show great promise.”

“Thank you, Filius.”

Dumbledore stood in a rage. “You will all stop abusing the Slytherin students this instant.”

A voice rang out from the Great Hall. “Oh, so it’s fine when they abuse or assault us, but when
it’s turn about we find out whose side you’re really on, snake lover.”

“SILENCE!!!! You will all comport yourselves with the dignity befitting the cream of British
wizarding society. The next person that curses, hexes, or jinxes a member of Slytherin house
will be expelled.”

Minerva cringed, and sure enough the Slytherin students were Transfigured into a wild
assortment of animals, the favourite seeming to be jackasses. There was one odd-looking
creature that Minerva thought was a platypus.

Minerva was horrified to see Dumbledore draw his wand and fire a spell “Petrificus Totalus!”

296
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Every student in the hall was frozen. “Albus! Have you gone mad? Release these children
immediately!”

Dumbledore looked into the furious face of his Deputy Headmistress and actually felt her rage.
He felt something else too: Hogwarts had withdrawn from him. As he watched, Minerva was
surrounded by a warm glow, and the wards of Hogwarts snapped to her control.

Snape was terrified. For a moment the wards had pressed on him, and though they had not
acted, he felt them watching him. It seemed Hogwarts knew he was a Death Eater and she did
not like it. Dolores felt the same thing, but she was not intelligent or magical enough to
understand what it was.

The children were released. Minerva eyed Dumbledore in a seething fury and then turned to
the students. “You have all had your fun. Further instances of this nature will not be tolerated.”
She looked at the Slytherins and they transformed back into children. “From
anyone,” she added sternly.

The children were instantly subdued.

Snape was awed by this display of wandless magic and reevaluated his long -time nemesis.

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

In the bond

“A little early, my love, but I’m pleased you’ve taken your rightful place. Let me be the first to
congratulate you.” Harry followed that comment in the bond with all of his love, affection, and
dedication. He also sent a command to Hogwarts.

“By right of Blood and Conquest, I claim you as mine, my lady Hogwarts. Call on me as your
defender an you will. Protect our mate and her charges.”

Harry poured as much magic as he could down the link and unknowingly pulled the mates and
the realm in with him. Hogwarts, reading his intention, took the charge of magic and all of the
ancient wards activated, stripping away the layers of wards built by generations of
Headmasters. No outward sign showed as the castle shrugged aside generations of meddling
and began reverting to her true glorious, powerful self.

A clear, beautiful voice rang in the bond. “As you will it, it shall be done, my lord, my love.”

Hermione squeed. “She’s alive! I knew it, Hogwarts is alive! Oooohh, and she loves Harry, can
you feel that?”

297
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Nym answered in a stunned voice. “Yes, Hermione, we all feel it.”

The bonded had to find seats as the massive amount of knowledge poured from Hogwarts to
them. A thousand years of knowledge was a little jarring. It was impossible to absorb; the bond
would take weeks to assimilate it all. Overpowering the knowledge was a boundless love for
Harry and them. That would take years to come to terms with and would occasionally cause the
bonded and the Castle to lash out severely at perceived threats.

HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS

“Professor McGonagall...Professor McGonagall...Minerva?” Dumbledore reached out to touch


her, but something stopped his hand. Whatever it was was immensely powerful and very
unhappy with him.

Minerva finally came back to herself. “Yes, Professor Dumbledore?” Minerva would never call
him Albus again.

“Are you all right, Professor?”

“Yes, fine, Professor.”

She calmly finished her lunch. The students who had been watching finished their lunches and
moved quickly, quietly, and calmly to their next classes. Except for Emma Dobbs and Victoria
Frobisher; they sat looking dazed until Septima and Bathsheba collected them and escorted
them to their classes.

By dinner time Snape had been driven to a frothing fury by the overly dramatised reports of the
Slytherins and made the mistake of bursting into Minerva’s office with mayhem on his mind.

He was jerked from his feet and his limbs were painfully drawn out to full extension. He hung
there with groaning sinews, completely terrified. He had not even seen her draw her wand.
Minerva finished her grading for the day and finally looked up. “Professor Snape, how may I
help you?”

“You may let me down this instant, you aaaarrrrghhh.” Whatever was holding him had pulled
even tighter; much more and he feared he would have an arm ripped off.

“Professor, I would remind you to keep a civil tongue in your head.”

“Why has my House been docked over a thousand points?”

“Well, I know that you docked Gryffindor three hundred and thirty-five points today, Professor.
I believe none of it was justified. I returned the favour, but mine were in fact justifiable—if only
marginally. I would assume the other Heads and Professors have done the same.

298
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“I will be reviewing the points you have taken from other Houses since your employment here,
and Slytherin will be docked an equal number if I find any that were not justified.”

Snape blanched. He knew that over the years he had docked thousands of points on the
flimsiest of invented justifications, and he had been very lax in filing the paperwork on any of
them. The pureblood parents would have him killed; the House would be in arrears for years.

“You can’t do this. I’ll speak to Dumbledore.”

“Feel free, Professor, but as Deputy Headmistress I am responsible for the point system.

“Oh, by the way, in fifteen minutes the Aurors will arrive to conduct a sweep of the school. In
light of today’s events, we don’t want anything dangerous around a bunch of volatile children,
now, do we?”

Snape spluttered incoherently.

“I see you are indisposed, Severus. I will call Dumbledore for you.”

She walked to the fireplace and tossed in a pinch of Floo powder. “Headmaster’s office...
Professor Dumbledore?”

Dumbledore was in no better humour this afternoon, but he knew better than to act
precipitously right now. Something was afoot and he was no longer in control of the school
wards. Historically the school chose the next Head by installing the wards to them. It had only
happened twice in the history of the school that a living, sitting Head had been stripped of the
wards. He had to proceed very carefully here, or he could completely lose control.

“Yes, Professor McGonagall?” He was not going to call her Minerva until she relaxed. She was,
after all, technically the Headmistress right now.

“Professor Dumbledore, can you please come to my office? Professor Snape has something he
wishes to discuss with you.”

“Certainly, Professor McGonagall.” He had a really bad feeling about this. She was way too
confident.

Dumbledore strode through the halls to the Transfiguration Professor’s office. He felt the wards
examining him the whole way. He knew the ancient wards had been activated and the newer
wards had been stripped away like they were tissue paper.

299
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

He arrived at the office and opened the door. There in front of him was Professor Snape,
hanging spreadeagled in the air and obviously in pain. Four bright bands of magic anchoring him
to floor and ceiling by his wrists and ankles were visible to his mage sight.

Dumbledore yanked out his wand and started to cast. “I would not do that if I were you,
Professor,” Minerva warned.

“Professor McGonagall, I must insist you release Severus.”

“I am not holding him, Professor. His evil intent is holding him. If you try to free him you might
end up in the same position.”

Snape was incoherent with rage. McGonagall had used this—this—whatever to trap him here.
When the Aurors arrived he was sure she would lead them to Slytherin first. Half of the
pureblood students would be sent to Azkaban for the Dark objects they had in their dorms. He
would be unable to warn them. He was literally foaming at the mouth.

Dumbledore had understood exactly what Minerva was telling him. She was not holding Snape,
Hogwarts was. How had things gone so far?

The door to the office swung open and Amelia stepped in, followed by Alastor.

“Ah! Amelia, Alastor, I didn’t think you would come yourself.”

“With Susan missing and then all the mayhem Umbridge reported, I thought it best, Minerva.
Alastor has been returned to active duty for the duration and we’ve brought all the day and
night shift Aurors and Unspeakables.”

“Good. Shall we proceed, then? I thought to start in the dungeons and work our way up.”

Snape bellowed in rage and twisted in his bonds. He screamed in pain.

“Snape, you’d better calm down or that ward is going to tear you limb from limb before I get a
chance to kill you, you Death Eater scum,” Alastor said with his magical eye locked onto the
ward line holding Snape’s right ankle.

Snape froze; suddenly he was as coherent as if Alastor had thrown cold water on him. Alastor
had said “ward”, and McGonagall had said she was not holding him. That could only mean the
castle was holding him. He knew in his soul the castle would kill him with little or no
provocation. Bugger the Slytherins; they were on their own. He had to survive the night. As he
calmed, the wards eased up on him and lowered him to the floor.

“See there, Death Eater? Not so hard to be human with a knife to your throat, is it?” Alastor
growled at him and laughed.

300
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Alastor, play with Albus’s pet Death Eater later,” Amelia smirked at Snape.

“Madam Director, I must protest!”

“Shut up, Albus. I don’t have time for your Lord of Light codswallop. Children are missing. You’ll
be lucky if you don’t see the inside of Azkaban for this—among other things.”

“Alastor, go to the DADA classroom and get Umbitch—err, Umbridge—and let’s get this show
on the road. Can’t proceed without the High Inquisitor.”

Alastor went down the hall and opened the door. They all heard “STUPEFY! INCARCEROUS!”

They took off at a run down the hallway and skidded into the classroom.

Umbridge lay unconscious and bound, and Macmillan stood holding his left hand with his right,
tears running down his face. Moody was screaming at Umbridge, “USE A BLOOD QUILL ON A
CHILD, WILL YOU, YOU DESPICABLE DEATH DICK LICKER BITCH? I’LL GUT YOU!”

“MASTER AUROR MOODY! Control yourself!”

“Ma’am.”

“Arrest her, get a statement, use Veritaserum and a certified transcription quill. Time is of the
essence; we have missing children to find.”

Moody levitated Umbridge into a chair and called for the Veritaserum and a transcription quill.
Once the items arrived, he cast an Ennervate on her.

Umbridge came to and started screeching. “What are you doing? I am the Undersecretary of
Magic! I am the High Inquisitor of Hogwarts!”

Moody smirked evilly at her. “Dolores Umbridge, you are under arrest for the possession and
use of a Class 1 prohibited Dark object for other than authorised purposes; to wit, the torture of
students. You will now be questioned under Veritaserum.”

She opened her mouth to begin screechcroaking again, and Moody availed himself of the
opportunity to jerk her head back by the hair and drop five drops of Veritaserum into her open
mouth. He looked at Snape and mouthed, “You’re next.” Snape shuddered. Alastor laughed.

“Name?”

“Dolores Umbridge.”

301
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Are you a Death Eater?”

“Yes.”

“Have you used a Blood Quill to torture students?”

“Yes.”

“Names of the students you’ve tortured?”

“Harry Potter and Ernie MacMillan.”

“How many times each?”

“Potter three and McMillan one.”

“Have you done anything else illegal in your life?”

“I sent two Dementors after Potter this summer. I helped Lucius Malfoy acquire Dark objects
for our lord….”

She droned on and on. Finally she wound down after implicating twenty-seven other people,
including Fudge.

“Have you ever done anything you suspect to be illegal?”

She started up again and droned on for a further two rolls of parchment.

Moody cast an eye at her and yanked her head back again. He tipped two more drops of
Veritaserum into her maw. He waited a moment and then asked, “Where is Harry Potter?”

“I don’t know.”

“Where are the girls that are missing from Hogwarts?”

“I don’t know.”

“List the Death Eaters known to you.”

She droned out a list of forty-six names; Snape’s name was on the list.

“List all persons you suspect of illegal activities and their suspected illegal activities.”

302
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Moody looked at Snape when she wound down the last time and said, “Get over here, scum.
Your turn.”

Severus tried backing away to find himself snatched off his feet and viciously slammed into a
chair.

Moody immediately yanked Snape’s head back by the hair and poured six drops of Veritaserum
into his mouth. He considered a moment and added three more.

“Auror Moody, you are not to kill him,” Amelia said mildly.

“Legilimens, ma’am, I felt his probe.”

Amelia nodded .“Proceed.”

Moody asked Snape the same questions. His crimes ran from murder and rape to use of
Legilimency on every student he’d had since he was first employed at Hogwarts. Grossly
enough, included in his litany of depravity were the multiple rapes and Obliviations of at least
one seventh year Slytherin female each year since he had been named Head of House. He
named fifty-four people as Death Eaters. Twelve of them were the same as the ones Umbridge
had named, including himself.

“Alastor, have the prisoners transported to a secure holding facility.”

“Tonks, Jones?”

The two Aurors came into the room.

“Transport this scum to a secure holding facility.”

Alastor looked at Dumbledore.

Amelia cut him off. “Dumbledore, I’m going to give you the benefit of the doubt for now. You
may be arrested in connection with this investigation later, however.”

“Dungeons now, Amelia?”

“Yes, Minerva.”

They moved through the school like avenging angels. Most of the students were at dinner;
those they encountered were escorted to the Great Hall. All of the students were held there.

Starting on the lowest level of the school, they began working their way up with Dark
Detectors. Whenever they encountered a Dark object they recorded it and brought in curse

303
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

breakers and warders to check for wards and curses. If the object was clear they evacuated it to
a “secure holding area.” If not, the curses or wards were broken, and if the object was still
intact and the Dark spells, hexes, jinxes, or enchantments still present, it was then evacuated.

In the Slytherin common and dorm rooms they found hundreds of Dark objects, most of them
in the possession of the children of known or suspected Death Eaters. The search did not stop
there; the little party moved through all areas of the school. Two trophies were removed from
the trophy room, and a small number of Dark objects were found in other areas and in the
other Houses.

When the search was completed, the students were released back to their common rooms. As
Amelia was preparing to leave, Fudge and Malfoy Sr. showed up.

Alastor saw them coming in the door and hit them with Stupefy and Incarcerous. They were
levitated and taken to an empty classroom. One at a time they were questioned under
Veritaserum.

Fudge was not a Death Eater but knew Malfoy was. He gave an account of all the bribes he had
accepted over his adult life, but other than that his only crimes were all very minor. He freely
admitted to getting other people to do his dirty work and named them. Amelia was crushed;
the list included about a fifth of the Aurors. Fudge named eighty-two Death Eaters, many of
whom had been killed in the first war.

Lucius was a prize, however. He admitted to a long list of rapes and murders, kidnappings and
child rapes, selling people into slavery, and all manner of other crimes. He named one hundred
fifty-two Death Eaters in Britain and abroad.

As soon as the Veritaserum lifted, he claimed he had been under the Imperious Curse. Moody
had already asked him about this when he was under Veritaserum and he had said that he had
never been under the Imperious.

Fudge and Lucius were transported to the “secure location”.

“Harry, we’re done here. What do you think.?”

“I think we’re fine, Amelia, and I think you and Minerva have done well. You too, Hogwarts. Any
comments, ladies?”

Silence reigned in the bond. “Okay, I’ll see you all tonight and we’ll go back to Turning.”

Amelia turned to Dumbledore. “We’ll let you know when the trials are to be held, Dumbledore.
Please inform your students that bringing in any more Dark objects or failing to turn in any they
find will cause their arrest. We will let them off this time unless we find they’ve actually been
using the objects.”

304
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

“Amelia, we’ll have to convene the Wizengamot to elect a new Minister,” Dumbledore said
suddenly.

“Why? We have a Minister. He isn’t dead, nor has he been convicted of any crimes. As his
Undersecretary has been arrested, I believe responsibility for the Ministry falls to me. I’ll let you
know if I need help, Dumbledore. Meanwhile we’ll continue looking for the children. Good day,
Headmaster.” Amelia strode out of the doors with the Aurors and Unspeakables following her.

“Very nice, Amelia. Continue to emphasise his limited roll as both Headmaster and Chief
Warlock.”

“Thank you, Narcissa. Yes, that is my intent. We’ll just sit on the Wizengamot until we’re ready
to dismantle it.”

“Her Majesty congratulates the Duke and Duchesses on their bloodless coup.”

“Thank you, Sarah. Please inform Her Majesty that we will continue to keep it bloodless as long
as possible.”

“I will, Harry. Now I have to go catch your youngest mates. They’re off chasing the unicorns, and
it’s bedtime.”

Amelia continued her walk. They reached the edge of the wards, and the nonbonded among
them Apparated away. The bonded turned and continued walking to Hogsmeade, where they
faded from view and reappeared walking into the entry hall of Potter Castle.

Harry met them and they moved to the dining room. “How are our guests, Harry?”

“Fine, Nym. They are currently enjoying my hospitality in a nice little warded pit each. I’ll strip
their minds after our late dinner.”

Dinner was a pleasant affair. They discussed the plans for the school. Chu told Harry that it
would be good to have Hogwarts also. She estimated that they would run out of space if they
actually got all of the sentient magical population enrolled in the Royal Academy. She was of
the opinion that it would eventually become the College of Hogwarts of the Royal Academy of
Magic. She wanted to send the top students there. Hogwarts hummed happily at that, and the
mates chuckled.

Narcissa reviewed the progress on securing control of the wizarding financial world. And
Amanda, Sarah, and Amelia discussed the changes they expected to the political landscape in
the short term.

305
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Emmeline reviewed the general description of the Dark objects that had been confiscated
during the sweep of Hogwarts. Several of them, including one of the trophies, defied
description or evaluation. They read as if they were alive when scanned. Those would have to
go to the Department of Mysteries.

As they ate and talked, they watched through the mates still at Hogwarts and Hogwarts herself
as the school settled back down.

Harry finished dinner and rose. Nym and the Primaries rose with him. “Are you sure you want
to do this, ladies? It will be messy.”

“Only for them, Harry.”

Harry walked behind the staircase and stepped onto a coat of arms in the floor. He held out his
arms and each woman laid one of her hands on his arm. He thought about the level of the
dungeon at which they had put the prisoners and then thought of being there.

He appeared there, and the women appeared with him. The light came up as they appeared,
not gentle and slow in consideration of the prisoners who had been held in perfect darkness,
but sudden and harsh. Harry waved and Umbridge appeared, bound to a chair.

“Potter, the Master will kill you and rape your whores.”

“Not before you’re dead, toad.” He stepped up to her. “We can do this the easy way or the hard
way. Choose.”

“Do what? You can’t touch me, you halfblooded scum. I am the Undersecretary of Magic.”

“I want your memories. You can give me copies or I will strip your mind.”

“Ha! You wouldn’t dare.”

Harry waved his hand and Snape, Fudge, and Malfoy appeared beside Umbridge, bound to their
chairs.

Harry looked at Umbridge and dove into her mind. He ripped all of the relevant memories out
of her mind without finesse. She soiled herself as she screamed. It felt like someone was stirring
her brain with a red-hot poker.

He withdrew from her mind; putting his wand to his temple, he extracted the memories and
dropped them into a charmed crystal jar provided by Emmeline.

Snape and Malfoy were horrified; even the Dark Lord did not have that much power.

306
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
entertainment and not for profit.

Harry waved his hand and freed her. She stood and he threw her a wand. “Dolores Umbridge,
you are a confirmed agent of the Dark. Defend yourself.”

“Avada—”

Harry raised his wand and a bolt of red energy left it. Dolores Umbridge’s head ceased to exist.

Harry shook his head and said grimly into the absolute silence “Praedia Bellica,”

A light flashed from her still barely alive body and entered Harry. In Gringotts, the Ministry
Archive, and Umbridge Manor, the records all updated to indicate that the head of the
Umbridge Family was now Harry James Potter, Duke of Magic of the United Kingdom of Great
Britain and Northern Ireland, Defender of Magic and Magical Champion of the Crown and
Realm. The Umbridge wards snapped to him.

Ha